w'i»^»*^..v-. 
 
 
 k ^ ^V. •' 
 
 
 
 
 
 ;s* ..f 
 
 Mm 
 
 
 If^ 
 

 REESE LIBRARY 
 
 <I7- Till- 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 I ^eceiveJ -'UN 14 1R93 ^^^ 
 
 I Accessions No. jyf^^. Class No. 
 
&OTHIC &MI1AE 
 
 WITH SELECTIONS FOR READING AND A GLOSSARY 
 
 WILHELM BRAUNE. 
 
 TRANSLATED 
 FROM THE SECOND GERMAN EDITION 
 
 BY 
 
 G. H. BALG. 
 
 l£pRNlA. y 
 
 NEW-YORK. 
 
 B. WESTERMANN & CO. 
 1883. 
 
S/foo 
 

 TO 
 
 WILLIAM FRANCI8 ALLEN, a.m., 
 
 PROFESSOR IN THE UNIVERSITY OF WISCONSIN, 
 
 THLS TRANSLATION IS DEDICATED AVITH HEARTFELT 
 
 GRATITUDE FOR MANY ACTS OF KINDNESS 
 
 BY HIS FORMER PUPIL, 
 
 THE TRANSLATOR. 
 
P R E F A C E. 
 
 In the course of my lectures oh Gothic Grammar I long ago 
 felt the need for an ouiline being in the hands of my hearers, 
 in order to enable them to take up the study of the Gothic lan- 
 guage for themselves. There was required for this a clear re- 
 presentation of Phonology and Etijmology , giving a view of the 
 language as far as possible by itself without admixture of scraps 
 from Comparative Grammar. For, an understanding of the Ger- 
 mano-Gothic Grammar from a. scientific point of view can certainly 
 not be obtained from an outline, and unsystematic remarks must 
 needs confuse the Iteginner, quite irrespective of the fact that iti 
 the manuals commonly used, the science of language stands 07i a 
 rather antiquated basis. 
 
 The present Grammar will thus also enable him who is igno- 
 rant of Comparative Grammar to learn Gothic. Pre-historic ques- 
 tions have therefore been as far as possible avoided, or whoi 
 this could not entirely be done, treated only from a purely Gothic 
 point of view. Reference has rather been made to another Ger- 
 manic dialect, e. g. the Old High German. It has been found 
 necessary to leave over for lectures the scientific explanation of 
 the facts stated in the Grammar. It is also another purpose of 
 this book to serve as a basis for these lectures, and to this in 
 its preparation constant attention has been given. It will be seen 
 that the somewhat detailed treatment of Phonology is largely in- 
 fluenced by this consideration, since, for instance, such examples 
 under the Consonants have been chosen as can be made use of 
 in the demonstration of the "Laulverschiebung*)". In treating 
 
 *) Shifting or Pcrmutaliou of Consonanls. The former (erm is 
 used by March, the taller by Whilney. 
 
VI 
 
 of I he \'(icalisiii, (III iijipiirhuuhj hus like/rise been given of shoning 
 by examples Ike Iransformalion of I he Indo- Germanic Vncniism 
 inio thai of I he Gerinano-Gothic. ■ — 
 
 The Reading Exercises and Glossary will be sufficieril for 
 all immediate needs, since they provide material for the appli- 
 cation of what has been learned in the Grammar. They will 
 also furnish sufficient material for the exercises in Gothic con- 
 nected nnth the lectures. 
 
 I irovld like to advise the beginner who may learn Gothic 
 from this book, at first simply to read over the chapters on pho- 
 nology, but to give more particular attention to those on infJection 
 (omitting however in every case the i\otes) and then at once to 
 proceed to read a text. A more extended learning of the Grammar 
 must accompany this exercise, and of course the analysis of the 
 texts, which must be carefully executed, will require a constant 
 reference to the Grammar. 
 
 The above remarks which formed the preface to the first 
 edition of this book on its appearance in 1880 apply to the second 
 edition also, for the plan and disposition of the whole have not 
 been changed. 
 
 In this edition the most obvious devlalion from the first is 
 in the transcrijition of the Gothic alphabet, inasmuch as I have 
 introduced w for v of the first edition and similarly (\ and \v 
 for kv and liv respectively, of which signs q and \v correspond 
 to the imif)rm original signs, fl'hen the first edition appeared, 
 the sign q was already in common use; my reason for employing 
 kv instead in that edition was that no uniform sign for liv sug- 
 gested itself to me, and in my opinion whoever writes liv must 
 also use kv. After the facts slated by Collitz in his review of 
 this book (Zs. fdph. 12, 480 — 82), I could no longer employ the 
 signs kv and \\\, but was compelled to see about getting new signs 
 for both. Following Collitz's jtroposal, I had the ligature hr cut 
 in place of hv , which so recommends itself that its suitability 
 needs no discussion but will certainly he acknowledged by all 
 fellow-workers. The w very itnproperly used by Gabelentz-Lobc 
 for h% 7 could now give its proper place, that of v. In this 
 respect also I think I ame sure of general approval, for w 
 has been fully established in Anglo-Saxon orthography. 
 
Vll 
 
 The text of Ihe Grammar is cssenliallij Ihal of the first 
 edition, hut there are a few slight additions and other emendations 
 that seemed necessarij to inyself or the necessity for which had 
 been pointed out by friends. J have also availed myself of sug- 
 gestions thrown out during the public discussion of the book, in 
 so far as I could agree with them. The Reading Exercises re- 
 main the same. The Glossary has however been enlarged by the 
 incorporation therein of all words occurring in the Grammar, 
 whereas previously it contained only the vocabulary of the Reading 
 Exercises. The citations from the chapters on Inflections have 
 been given in full, those from the chapters on Phonology in every 
 case where a, word does not stand merely as an arbitrarily chosen 
 example. The Glossary may therefore also serve as an Index. 
 
 Thus, I think I may fairly hope that the second edition of 
 this unpretending little irork will be received no less favorably 
 than its firsts and that it also will be found a useful guide in the 
 study of Gothic. 
 
 Gii'ssen, October .1SS2. 
 
 VVillielm IJrainie. 
 
™ANSLATOirs PREFACE. 
 
 This translation iras made from Ike revised proof-sheets of 
 the second German edition, and it /ras expected that they rvould 
 have appeared simultaneously. The translator — a student him- 
 self — hopes that those, both teachers and students, who may 
 use it, will forgive its baldness; he has tried to reach a true 
 rather than an elegant version, and moreover owing to delays and 
 disappointments on the part of the printer had to prepare it in 
 the mindst of his academic work, instead of finishing it before the 
 beginning of the session. In those circumstances errors are likely 
 to have crept in, and it tvill greatly oblige the translator to have 
 them communicated to him. 
 
 At first it was intended to supply the reading exercises with 
 explanatory and comparative notes. These have been omitted for 
 the present, as the translator wishes to have the opinion of those 
 experienced in such matters, whether they would be desirable. 
 
 The pronunciation of some Gothic sounds has been indicated 
 by the corresponding English letters within square brackets. Much 
 care has been taken in preparing the glossary. The Gothic text 
 as well as various other versions of the Bible both in modern and 
 ancient languages have been, compared, in order to render the 
 German both as literally and correctly as possible. The ?vorks 
 of Stamen, Skeat, and Schulze have been used wherever they were 
 applicable. Modern English words akin to the Gothic have been 
 chosen whenever they suggested themselves to the translator, and 
 it is likeivise hoped that the words in () are tiot out of place. 
 
 Should the student not be acquainted with any of the scien- 
 tific terms, he may apply to works like March's ^^Comparative 
 Grammar of the Anglo-Saxon language,,. 
 
 The translator is much indebted to prof. Braune and Mr. 
 Bicker 1 071 for their kind suggestions and informations of misprints 
 and other errors. 
 
 Freiburg, December, 1882. 
 
 Tr. 
 
C N ^r K N 1^ s. 
 
 Phonology. Page 
 
 Chap. I. Letters (§§1 — 2) 1 
 
 Chap. II. Vowels (§§ 3 — 27) 3 
 
 Chap. in. View of the Gothic Vocalism (§§ 2S — 3C.) .... 14 
 
 A. Plionetic System (§ 2S). 
 
 B. Historical System (§§ 29 — :U1). 
 
 Chap. IV. Consonants (§§ 'iT — ^2) 17 
 
 A. Sonorous Consonants (§§ 38 — 5(»). 
 
 B. Noise Sounds (§§ 51^78). 
 
 Labials (§§ 51— 5G). 
 Gutturals (§§ 57 — (58). 
 Dentals (§§ 69 — 78). 
 Appendix. General Kemarks on the Consonants 
 (§§ 79-82). 
 
 Inflections. 
 
 Chap. I. Declension of Nouns (§§ 83 — 120) 35 
 
 General Remarks (§§ 83 — 88). 
 
 A. Vowel (strong) Declension (§§ 89 — l(i6). 
 
 B. N- Declension (weak declension) (§§ 10 7 — 113). 
 
 C. Miscellaneous Inflections (§§ 114 — 118). 
 Appendix. Declension of Foreign Words 
 
 (§§ 119 — 120). 
 Chap. II. Declension of Adjectives (§§ 121 — 139) ..'... 47 
 
 A. Strong Adjectives (§§ 122 — 131). 
 
 B. Weak Adjectives (§ 132). 
 
 C. Declension of Participles (§§ 133 — 134). 
 
 D. Comparison of Adjectives (§§ 135 — 139). 
 
 Chap. III. Numerals (§§140 — 149) . 54 
 
 Cuap, IV. Pronouns (§§ 150—166) ,...,. 56 
 
 Chap. V. Conjugation (§§ 167 — 209) . 61 
 
 L Strong Verbs (§§ 169—182). 
 II. Weak Verbs (§§ 183 — 195). 
 m. Irregular Verbs (§§ 196 — 209). 
 
 Chap. VL Particles (§§ 210 — 219) 80 
 
 Appendix. Sources, Editions, Grammatical and Lexical Aids 
 
 (§§ 220-222) 83 
 
 Selections for Reading- , 86 
 
 Glossary i03 
 
AbbreTiations. 
 
 altd. Gr., Altdeutschc rxraunuatik. 
 an. v., anomalous verl). 
 A.-S., Anf>lo-Sax()n. 
 
 Beitr., Paul nnd Brauue's Beitrage ziir doiitsi-hon SijraclH,' und Littoratiir. 
 et al., and dscwliere. 
 et seq., and tlie foUowinsi,'. 
 f. w., forcift'n word. 
 0. li. (I., (lid llijili (Tin-nian. 
 0. N.. Old Nonso. 
 0. S., Old Saxon, 
 pret.-pr. v., preterit present verb, 
 pr. n., proper name, 
 w. v., weak verb. 
 
 Zs. fda., Zeitsclu-ift fiir deutsches Alt(^rtlmm. 
 Zs. fdpli., Zeitselirift tVir deiitselie I'liilolojj'ie. 
 Words marked with -;;■ are supposed words. 
 
 Such abbreviations as pret. for preterit, noni. tV»r nominative, and others, 
 are obvious. 
 
 Corrections. 
 
 Page 2, i; l,ii--, line 4, read before and behind, nol or. 
 
 „ 6, § 10, „ II, speech for speach. 
 
 „ S, § 14, n. 1, „ I, for preceded read followed. 
 
 „ 11} I 21, n. 1. ^ ;$, for Hanpt read Haupt. 
 
 ,, 13, I 2.5, ■ , 4, delete {). 
 
 „ 14, I 28, ,, 5, delete as intermediates. 
 
 „ 16, § 30, , :<, increase /br increasse. — § ."J.'J, 1. .'5, All/VirAlle. 
 
 , 18, § ;^7, , (;, to for tho. 
 
 , 18, § :is, . „ ), discharging /lyr discharching. — 1. 4 , thereby 
 for liereby. 
 
 Page 19, § 40, n. I, line i, proper for propre. 
 
 „ 19, ^ 41, ,, 7, read decline for nigli. 
 
 „ 2.5, vj 61, n. 1, ,, 2, omit for onimit. 
 
 ■, 31, § 74,n. 1, ,, 1, developed for developped. — n. 2, 1.5, read 
 \\o\>ii for wods. 
 
 Page 32, § 7S (c), line 3, read medial for initial. 
 
 „ 36, § 87, . 2, read has for have. 
 
 „ 40, § 101, , 1, 101 for 161. — number for numbre. 
 
 „ 48, 5< 122, ., II, passed for past. 
 
 , 53, § 137, ., 2, read suffixes for suffix. 
 
 , 60, i? 161, , 5, read form for from. 
 
 , 61, § 167, „ 4, occurring for occurinii'. 
 
 , 67, § 176, n. 4, „ I, The for Te. 
 
 , 73, § 189, u. 1, , 2, read they for it. 
 
 „ 80, § 212, „ I , developed /o?- developped. — 1. 2, degrees /o?' 
 
 degress. 
 
 Page 83, § 220 (1), line 5, speech for speach. 
 

 PHONOLOGY. 
 
 CHAP. I. LETTERS. 
 
 § 1. The monuments of tlie Gothic language liave been 
 handed down in a peculiar alphabet whose inveutov, according 
 to Grecian ecclesiastic writers, was Ulfilas. The Gothic al- 
 phabet, however, is not entirely a new creation, but Ultilas 
 took, for foundation, the Greek alphabet which he accomodated 
 to the state of the Gothic sounds, increasing it by several signs 
 from the Latin alphabet, and, in a few eases, availing himself 
 also of the runic alphabet. Of the Greek alphabet he also 
 retained the order and the value of numbers. The Gothic 
 alphabet is now sufficiently represented by the Latin one. In 
 the following we give in the first line the original Gothic 
 characters, in the second their numerical value, in the third 
 the transcription of the Gothic characters by Latin letters 
 which latter we shall henceforth employ exclusively. 
 
 A 
 
 B 
 
 \ 
 
 Cl 
 
 e 
 
 U 
 
 z 
 
 h 
 
 ^ 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 8 
 
 9 
 
 a 
 
 b 
 
 g' 
 
 d 
 
 e 
 
 q 
 
 z 
 
 h 
 
 \ 
 
 U 
 
 K 
 
 A 
 
 tl 
 
 II 
 
 Q 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 M 
 
 10 
 
 20 
 
 30 
 
 40 
 
 50 
 
 60 
 
 70 
 
 80 
 
 90 
 
 i 
 
 k 
 
 1 
 
 m 
 
 u 
 
 .J 
 
 u 
 
 P 
 
 — 
 
 Brauue 
 
 , Goth. 
 
 grammar. 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
2 Plionolof:;y. ('hup. I. 
 
 100 200 ;{0o 4iH> r)Oo ()Oo 700 800 Ooo 
 r s t w f / Iv — 
 
 Note 1. Of these signs one (i, 10) is rei)resentcd by two forms. 
 The i witlioiit dots ooeurs oftener, the i with dots stands at the beginning 
 of a word and in tlie middle of a word after a vowtd sign, i. e. when it 
 begins a syllable by itself and does not form a dii)litliong with the prece- 
 ding vowel, e.g., /'raili/^ {= fra-UiJ'). In transerijjtion i is employed 
 thnmghont. 
 
 Note 2. Two signs taken from the Greek alphabet, the episema 
 koppa (90) and sampi (900), are without any phonetic value, but serve 
 only as numeral signs. — The letters, when denoting numerals, are marked 
 by a horizontal stroke above, or by dots before or behind them: ib or 
 •ib- = 12. 
 
 Note J. In some cases the transcription of the Gothic signs is 
 fluctuating, v is quite often written instead of w (§ 39, n. 1); — for the 
 simple signs q and h are used: kv or gu (for q § 59, n. 1), h or w (for 
 h § (13); — for /> which had been adopted from the Norse-A.-S. alphabet, 
 also Ih is used (^i "1, n. 1). 
 
 Note 4. The Gothic monuments show only a few abbreviations; 
 the holy names, gup, frauja, iesus, yrisius, are always abbreviated. The 
 abbreviations in the latter case are expressed by a stroke above them, 
 and are in our texts usually written in full. E. g. g\> = gup, fa, fins = frauja, 
 fraujins. 
 
 Note 5. The Goths had already before Ulfilas the Germanic runic 
 letters. The names of these letters were also made use of for the new 
 signs. The Gothic letters together with a few Gothic words and alphabets 
 have been handed down to us in a Salzburg-Vienna manuscript of the 
 9. century: W. Grimm, Wiener Jahrbiicher der Literatur 43, p. 4. 
 et seq. Massmanu, Ilaupts Zeitschrift I. p. 29(1 et seq. — The form 
 of the names, however, is very corrupt. As to this, comp. especially 
 A. Kirchhoff, das gotische Runenalphabet, 2. edit., Berlin 1854; 
 J. Zacher, das gotische Alphabet Vulfilas und das Runen- 
 alphabet, Leipzig 1855. 
 
 § 2. Of the 27 signs two being- only numeral signs, are 
 (.iropi)ed (§1, n. 2), a third, the Xi '^^ retained only in Greek 
 foreign words, esi)ecially in the name ChrUfns, and it denotes 
 no Gothic sound. Hence there remain 24 signs for simjjle 
 sounds, whose phonetic value is to ])e established. These are: 
 
Letters. 3 
 
 a) Consonant sig-ns: 
 
 |) b f m w I t d )^ s z n 1 r I k q g- h lir j. 
 
 b) Vowel signs : 
 a e i u, and 
 
 e) The combinations of two vowel signs: 
 ei iu ai au. 
 
 For the establishing of the pronunciation of these signs 
 the following means are before us: 1) The Gothic alphabet is 
 originally the Greek; hence, the pronunciation of the Greek 
 letters, as that held in the 4"' century, is also to be taken 
 for that of the Gothic letters so long, as w^e have no proof 
 to the contrary. 2) The use of the numerous Greek foreign 
 words and proper nouns by Ulfilas. 3) The transcription of 
 the Gothic proper nouns in Latin documents and by Latin 
 authors of the 4"' — 8"' centuries. 4) The testimony of the 
 cognate Germanic languages. 5) Phonetic mutations and gram- 
 matical examples in the Gothic language itself enable us to 
 draw conclusions as to the nature of the sounds. 
 
 Note ]. Conceniing the pronuuciation of the Gothic, coiup. Weiu- 
 gaertner, die Aussprache des Gothischen ziir Zeit des Ulfilas, 
 Leipzig 1858; Fr. Dietrich, iiber die Aussprache des Goti- 
 schen wiihreiid der Zeit seines Bestehens, Marburg 18G2; for 
 the consonants especially Paul, zur Lautverschiebung, Beitriigel. 
 p. 147 et seq. 
 
 Note 2. An old testimony for the Gothic pronunciation in the 
 Salzburg -Vienna MS. 
 
 uuorlun olan auar euaiigeliU tlicr lucain 
 
 waur)nin u}:'}^an afar aiwaggeljo jiairli Lokan 
 
 uuorlhuit auar ihuo uickuedanl iacliaulun 
 
 waurJHin afar )'o jah que]nin 
 
 ubi dicit . genuit .j. ponitur ubi gabriel jj. pcnunt et alia his siiii ubi 
 
 aspiratione . ut dicitur gah libeda jah iibaida diptongou ai pro e longa 
 
 p ch q ponunt. — Conip. § 1, n. 5, and for explanation especially Kirch- 
 
 hoff p. 20 et seq. 
 
 CHAP. II. THE VOWELS. 
 a 
 
 § 3. The Gothic a signifies as a rule the short a -sound 
 [as iu Germ. Manu\. 
 
 1* 
 
4 Phonology. Chap. T. 
 
 Nffte I. Forrit"!! words and names, I'or example; Annas, '^Irraq; 
 Ahaja, li/uuc bni bants, i-it'({>j->(n>(i^ ; fu/r/i/us, uyyiXo^;.; hailiara, career; 
 Inhiirn, lueenia; httfarnauni, xannivaovn. 
 
 Note 2. (lotliie uanies: Alhanaricus , Ariaricns , Amalafr'nuUi 
 (Annnian). 
 
 i> 1. The short a in frecineut hotli in steni -sylhibles and 
 in inliet'tion. 
 
 Kxaniples: a) Steni-syllaldes: «^/,v, terror; aljls, alius; lagr , 
 tear; r//ra, acjiia; fadar, father; (ilan, to g-row; hafjan, to heave; 
 saltim, to salt ; Jidldan, to hold; iraldan, to rule. — ahtau, ocXo] 
 Ji'dpar, liter; nwlsir, .shee])-fold (O. II. (J. atvi, ovis); bandi, fet- 
 ter; ham, ehild ; sa(/(//rs, eautus; all preterits of the III. — V. 
 ablaut*- series: har, T bore; hlaf, stole; band, l)ound; c/a/', 
 ^■ave, etc. 
 
 b) Inflections : daf/a (dat. sing-., § 00) , rvaurda (n. a. ])1., 
 § It;*)), giba (u. a. s., § OtJ), yuma (u. s., § 107), hmrtbna (n. a. ])!., 
 § lOit); — hlindamma, blindanu^ hlinda, blindata (strojig adj., 
 § 123); — hnma, ma, iia, ija, meina (pron., § 150 et seq.); -- 
 nima (1. s. pres. ind.); nmmma^ nimama, nhna'ma (1. ])1., du.; 
 3. pi. optat); liaUada (niedio-passive, § 170); sdkida (weak pret, 
 §184); — adverbs: -ha (e. g. glaggnmba)^ mha, inna, ana, 
 /valla, etc. 
 
 Note 1. Apocope of an imaccented a before enclitics: pat-ist, 
 ]>al-ei , ]>an-nlt, pamm-uh, pan-ei, pamm-ci, kur-isl. — Also frel and 
 fretum (pret. of fra-Uan, to consume. (§ ITd, n. ;J). 
 
 Note 2. For n in the dijjhthongs a\, an, see vj§ 21. 25. 
 
 § 5. In a few cases a is also equivalent to long a [as iu 
 Eugl. father], (Comp. lloltzmanu, Altdeutsche Graninia- 
 tik I, 3 et seq.). 
 
 a) In foreign words: Silhanus (Silvanus), aurdl't (orale), 
 .^palkuldtur (speculator) ; PeUdtiis etc. ; 
 
 b) in the following Gothic words : fahan^ to catch (0. H. 
 G. fdhan) , hdhan , to hang (0. H. G. hdhan) , pdhta (Pret. of 
 pugkjan, to think) ; hrdhta (pret. of. hvUjgan, to bring) ; gafdhs 
 a haul; faurhdh, curtain; gahdhjo, coherently; gdlUs, a going. 
 — In all these words ah stands for original anh. To this 
 belong probably pdhb, clay; umvdhs, blameless. 
 
 '^') For the meaning of this word, see remark on page 15. 
 
The Vowels. 5 
 
 e 
 
 § 6. The sigu c always sigDifies a long- vowel, i. e. a 
 close e being very near to the sound of i [like a in Engl. name]. 
 
 Note 1. In Greek words ?/ is regularlj' represented by e; e.g., 
 Gabriel, Kef as, aikkldsjv, Krcta; — but a few times also /; ISaen, Naiv; 
 Ti/kekus, Tv/i/ioc; aUde, iXioi; and lastly f, as in Jared, 'laQbS. 
 
 Note 2. In Gothic names Latin writers first employ e for Gothic 
 d: Sigismeres, Qe/mer, Reccared; but also already at an early period i 
 which since the 7. century has been used alone; e.g., Tlieodenar, Valamir 
 (Comp. Dietrich, p. 62 et seq.). 
 
 § 7. Gothic e (con-esponcling regularly to 0. H. G, and 
 0. S. a) is found: 
 
 a) In reduplicated verbs, in part with the aldaut*) o (§§ 
 179. 181): gretan, lelan, slepan. b) In the plural preter. of the 
 IV. and V. ablaut-series : setiim (from sifan, to sit), nemum (from 
 ni?nan, to take), lenmn (from ti?7ian, to behoove), etum (ilan), and 
 in the sing. pret. ; fret (Luke XV, 30), c) In derivations from 
 the verbal stems given under (b); e. g., andanms, agreeable; 
 andanem, a receiving; gatemiha, becoming; uzeta, manger, d) In 
 other words , like jer, year ; qens, wife, woman ; mena, moon ; 
 lekeis. physician; merjan, to preach; manasefjs, seed of man, 
 world, etc. e) In formative syllables : falieps, joy; amepi, flock 
 of sheep ; azels, easy ; 2. pers. pret. of weak verbs, -des {nasides 
 §174). f) Final: In the termination of the gen. plur. ; e. g., 
 dage; in monosyllabic instrumentals, hi, pe ; in pai-ticles and 
 adverbs, as swe, unte, hidre, hlsunjane, lastly in the datives, 
 hammeh, harjammeh, ainumme-hiin (Comp. §§ 163 — 66). 
 
 Note 1. t' before vowels appears as ai, see § 22. 
 
 Note 2. ei for e is quite often found in the Gospel of St. Luke; 
 e.g., qeins {=qens), faheid {=fahed), fraleitais (= fraletais), Luke II. 
 5, 10, 29; afleilan, Matth. IX. (i, etc. 
 
 Note 3. Sporadically occurs also i for e, often in the Gosp. of 
 St. L.; e. g., b'vusjos, Luke II. 41 ; q'xpeina VIII. 56, IX. 21; tawididema 
 VI. 1 1 ; duatsnhvun, Mk. VI. 54. 
 
 Note 4. On the contrary also e occurs in place of / and ei (§ 10, 
 n. 5; § 17, n. 1). 
 
 § 8. From this e must be separated the e in some Gothic 
 words which corresponds to 0. H, G. ea, ia (not a) : her, here ; 
 Kreks, Greek; fera, region, side; mes, table, dish. 
 
 *) See remark on page 15. 
 
6 Plionolofjjy. Chap. II. 
 
 i 
 
 i? 0. / regularly denotes the short vowel i [as in Eng-l. mj, 
 while the eorresi)oiulini:: long- I is expressed hy ci (§ 10). 
 
 Note 1. Tlli^^ / corrospuuds to (Jrcek i, only exccptioniiUy docs it 
 stand I'or Greek // which is generally expressed ]»y c; c. g., Aunisimus, 
 'Ovr/ai/Aoq; BiJ'ania, Ihjd^aviu. 
 
 Note 2. The i in Gothic words denotes the lon^' sound, when it 
 is incorrectly eiui)loyed for c (Conip. § 7, n. .(). 
 
 § 10. The Gothic /, from a historical point of view, is of 
 two kinds: In it two originally se])arated sounds wliich, from 
 a i)urely (lothic standpoint can no longer be distinguished, 
 have coincided, 
 
 1) Gothic / = Early Germanic e (0. 11. G. ('; — 0. H. G. 
 / before n, in + conson., and before / following) ; e. g., in the 
 present tense of the verbs of 111. — V. ablaut-series (§§ 32 — 34) 
 niman, 0. H. G. ncman; gihan, 0. H. G. gcban] giba, 0. H. G. 
 gcba\ b'mdaji, 0. II. G. hinian; itan, to eat; inidjis , medius; 
 h/i/'an, to steal; smtstar, 0. H. G. stviisler; ftdwor , four; gifts, 
 gift; qias, speach; partic. pret. of the V. ablaut-series: glbans, 
 itans, lisam, wigans, qipans. 
 
 2) Gothic / = Early Germanic i (0. H. G. i) ; e. g., lists, 
 stratagem; /isks, fish; is, he; ivissa, I knew; skrilnari, to be 
 rent, torn; plur. pret. and part. pret. of the verbs of the I. ab- 
 laut-series (§ 30): hilun, hitans (from beUau), sligun, stigans 
 (from steigan), lipun, lipans (from leipan). 
 
 Note 1. Final i stands in id, bi, si, hiri; in the nominatives of 
 feni. and. neut. J-stems: bandi , band; kimi , kind; in ace, voc. of the 
 masculines: luiri ; ',\. sing. opt. preter. , iicmi. This final / appears as j, 
 when it becomes medial (§ 45). 
 
 Note 2. Final i before a following « cf an enclitic word is elided 
 in nis (= }u-isl), sci (= si-ci), niba {ni-iba). 
 
 Note 3. Every i before h and r is broken to ai (Comp. § 20). 
 
 Note 4. ij is found in ija, cam; prija, tria; frijan, to hate; frijuv, 
 to love; sijum, we are; kijans, germinating, and others. For ij also 
 (but rarely) simple i is used: fian, sium, etc. — very frequently j is 
 omitted only in fi-ial'Wa (besides frijapwa) love. 
 
 Note h. Sometimes c is employed for i; e.g., nsdrebi, Mc. V. 10; 
 sencigana, I. Tim. V. 1. 
 
The Vowels. 7 
 
 
 
 § 11. The sign o in Gothic always denotes long- o, i. e. 
 a close near to ii [as in Engl. 7w(e]. 
 
 Note 1. In Greek words o corresponds regularly to oj, rarely to 
 o; e.g., Makidovja, M(r^t6oria ; it also takes the place of ov: lodas, 
 'lovSac, Luke III. 20. 
 
 Note 2. o in fiothic words often stands for (short) u (§ 14, n. 3). 
 
 § 12. in Gothic (= 0. H. G. uo) is frequent, e. g., 
 hropar, brother; flodus, flood, hoka, beech; frbps, wise. 
 ~ In the pret. of the VI. ablaut-series (§ 35) and of the e- o- 
 series (§ 30) : ol, liof, 6g ; plur. olum , hdfum , ogum ; lailot, 
 laUotum, saiso. In terminations; e. g., n. pi. gibos, dagos; w. 
 V. II. salhon; final, in genii pi., gibo , tuggono; nom. sing. 
 tuggo, hairtd. Pronouns: ho, po , so, hano-h, ainno-hun, 
 harjano-h. Verb, salbo. 
 
 Note 1 . For u we find sometimes ii : gakrdtuda (from kro(oti), he 
 is crushed, Luke XX. IS; uhtedun, they feared (from dg), Mark. XI. ,32. 
 
 Note 2. In some words o before vowels is changed into au, % 26. 
 
 Note 3. Change from o to m in the inflection of fan, gen. funins. 
 Concerning this and other relations between u and u, compare Kluge, 
 Beitriige VI. 377 et seq., and Sievers VI. 504. 
 
 U 
 
 § 13. The sign u in Gothic denotes both a short [as in 
 Engl, put] and a long vowel [as in Engl, rude] ; but short u 
 is more frequent than long i\. 
 
 Note ]. M in foreign words takes regularly the place of Greek ov. 
 It often stands also for Greek o: diabulus , 6ia,^olog (and diabaidus); 
 apauslulus (and apauslaulus): paintekuste, nevzi/xoar/j. 
 
 Note 2. u for u rare (§ 12, n. 1), ?< for an (§ 25, n. 3). 
 
 § 14. Short u is very frequent in Gothic. 
 
 Examples: a) Juk, yoke; swius, son; drus, fall; us- 
 drusts, a ftilliug; fralusis, lost; lusnan, perish; jus, you; — 
 in plur. pret. and partic. of the verbs of the II. series (§ 31) ; 
 e. g., gutum, gut cms, lusum, lusans ; — in terminations of subst. 
 of the M-decl., e. g., handus, Iiandu; final, e. g., in l^u, thou; 
 tiu, now; -u, an interrogative particle. 
 
 b) fiml/'s, wolf; wulla, wool; gaqumps, council, synagogue; 
 gulp, gold; swumfsl, pond; hund, 100; sibun, 7; taihun, 10; 
 
8 rii()noI(tjj:y. Chap. II. 
 
 fulls^ full; iin-, privative prefix; in the ])lur. pret. and part. 
 pret. of the verbs of the III. series (4?;52): hnndum, bunddus, 
 })art. pret. of the verbs of the IV, series (§ 3;i): numam, 
 stulans. 
 
 hrukans, broken; us-hruknan, to be broken ott"; tnidan, to 
 tread, jjartie. Irudans] snufrs, wise. 
 
 Note 1. y, when i)rec't'de(l by a vowel or /, beemnes w: Icniu, 
 gcnit. knirvis ; skadus, shadow; skadrveins, sliadiiific; skadrvjan; to shadow 
 (comp. § 42). 
 
 Note 2. Before h and r every u is broken to au; comp. § 24. 
 
 Note 3. M is eight times (mostly in Luke) represented by o; e.g., 
 lauhmoni, lightning, Luk. XVII. 24; sunjos , sons, L. XVI. S; ushdfon, 
 Luke XVII. 13; aimmclmn, L. VIII. 43; faiho, cattle, Mk. X. 23. 
 
 Note 4. For ?< sometimes au is found in the terminations of the 
 ?/-decl., e. g., sunaus (n. sing.) L. IV. 3; comp. § 105, ii. 2. 
 
 § 15. u is certainly loni;- in a) dUbo, dove; rima, mystery; 
 rtims , room, roomy; * mtil (in faurmilljan, to bind up one's 
 mouth, to muzzle); hrlxps, l)ride; hils, house; skura, shower; 
 uhtwo, morning-time; dhteigs, uhtiugs, timely; hluirs, pure, clear; 
 fids, foul; muks soft (in mukamodei) ; pusundi, 1000; hrilkjan, 
 to need, use; (brf/hta, adj. briiks); Itikan, lock (§ 173, n. 2); 
 hrukjan. to crow (See Beitrjige VI. 379); uf, out {^ita, etc.). 
 
 b) Through the omission of n: JAhta (prefer, oi pugkjan, 
 to think); puhtus , conscience; adj. puhts, huhrm , hunger; 
 juhiza (from juggs, young) disciple. 
 
 Note 1. sills, sweet, probably trom '-'swots; but instead ^)i (idur-, 
 4, in compounds (besides fidwdr), we should rather write fidur-, with 
 short u (Comp. § 141, n. 1). 
 
 Note 2. In Riima, Rome; Rumdneis , a Roman, ii stands for 
 Latin o. 
 
 Note 3. is found for ic only in dhleigd, II. Tim. IV. 2, Cod. B 
 (= Uhteigd A). 
 
 Note 4. For u before vowels to au, see § 26b). 
 
 ei 
 
 J- ~ § 16. The sign ei stands for long i [like ce in Engl, bee], 
 
 following the Greek which at the time of Ulfdas likewise gave 
 ei the sound of i. 
 
 Note 1. In Greek words ei stands commonly for/, but also fort/, 
 and sometimes for ?/. 
 
 Note 2. For ei in place of Gothic e, see § 7, n. 2. 
 
The Vowels. 9 | 
 
 § 17. In Gothic ^YOl•ds ei occurs in stem-syllables in the i 
 
 pres. of the verbs of the I. series (§ 30): beitan, to bite; steigan, \ 
 
 to mount; it interchanges in the inflection of these ver])S with | 
 
 ai and /. ! 
 
 Other examples: heila, time; eisarn, iron; leipus, (fruit-) ; 
 
 wine; Jelhts, light; iveihs, holy; skeirs, clear. Pronouns: /reis, \ 
 
 we; mei)is, peins, seins] — very frequent in formative and in- j 
 
 flective syllables; e. g., adj. in -eigs {inahteigs) ; in -eins {a'meins, ! 
 
 eternal); uomina actionis in -(?m^ {laiseins, doctrine); nom. gen. \ 
 
 sing, of the masc. stems : hairdeis, herd; laisarcis, teacher; and j 
 
 opt. pret. ncnieifi, etc.; final, in feminines in el: managei (§ 113); ] 
 
 imperatives, sokel etc. (§ 186); relative particle ei (§ 157) and i 
 
 the combinations formed with it. ' 
 
 Note 1. Quite often occurs the sound ei expressed by i, e.g., \ 
 
 wShsa, Mk. VIII. 26, 27; ake, Gal. II. 14; ize, Mk. IX. 1 ; Luke VIII. Ki, ; 
 
 15, et al. 
 
 Note 2. ci for in occurs in the rare seileina , II. Cor. XI. 2S (from 
 sinfeins, daily; sinleino, always). _^ 
 
 § 18. The Gothic iu is pronounced r^^fc;2^®Wf^b^* iforms 
 the syllable, u being consonant; hence, iu. 
 
 Note 1. In Gothic words Latin writers render iu hy cu, co: Thcu- 
 des, Theudicodo, The odor icus. 
 
 Note 2. iu is dissyllabic in sium (§ 10, n. 4), niu (interrog. particle 
 =^ ni-n, § 216); thus i-u. 
 
 § 19. iu is a normal present vowel of the 11, series (§ 31): 
 hiugan, bow ; biiidan, offer ; it interchanges in tliese verbs with 
 au, u. — In other words, for instance, piuda, people; dius, 
 animal; liuhap, light; diups, deep; sinks, sick; jiiujis, new; 
 niun, nine; iup, upwards; — - iu does not occur in formative 
 and inflective syllables, except in the rare dhtiugs (§ 15). 
 
 Note 1. In kiiiii, knee; triu, tree; qius, living, m is taken to the 
 following syllable (as tv), as soon as these words become dissyllabic by 
 inflection: kniivis, triwis, qiwis; comp. § 42. 
 
 ai 
 
 The sign ai in Gothic stands for two etymologically, and 
 certainly also phonetically, different sounds. 
 
10 Phonology. Cliap. II. 
 
 i? I2t). 1. Tlic short vowel ni [like a in Eiij;-]. ftif]. — 
 (It is employed in (Jotliie to denote a sliort, open (?- sound. 
 l<'or the sake of distinction ^Tannnarians folloAvinj^ Grimni'si 
 exanijjle, i)nt an ju'cent on the / (ai). To (Jotliie al eoiTes])ond8 
 in 0. 11. (1. and in the otliev Germanie languages short e or /. 
 The short 6' -sound represented by ai oeeurs: 1) Before h (Ir) 
 and r whieli sounds eliange every short / into (' {ai) (i^ 10, 
 u. ;^). E. g., airpa, earth; wairpan, to throw; bairhls, bright; 
 faihu, eattle; maihshis, dung; raihis, right; luihun, 10; saihan, 
 to see; pal hum, i)lur. pret. (of pei/iau, to grow). 2) In redu- 
 plicated syllables (§ 178) haihald, aiaik etc. o) In some single 
 words: ha'ifrs, bitter; tva'ila (= 0. H. 0. wi'la), well; aippau 
 (= 0. 11. (}. e(fdo), or; and perhaps also in the i)ronoun Jains, 
 that one (= 0. 11. G. jiiner). 
 
 Note 1. Tlie law for the transition of i to ai before h, r (so-called 
 breaking) is almost without exce]>ti(m, and, likewise, liokls good for the 
 i whicli is common to all (Tcrmanic languages, and for the specially Gothic 
 i {^ 1(1). / is retained betbre /( and r in: nili, neque (= ni uh), hiri, 
 come!; du. hirjats; plur. hii'jip (§ 219), and in the rare forms: silm, 
 victorj^, I. Cor. 1.5, \M (a gloss, instead of sif/is); the related, probably 
 corrupted, form parihis (adj. gen. sing.), not yet fulled (= now, said of 
 cloth), Mt. IX. 16. 
 
 Note 2. Not every ai before k, r is ai; it can also be the old 
 diphthong. E. g.. pdili (pret. = 7-ais) [But \i\m. paihum (== risuni) § .'^0]; 
 dill. I have Mills, property; lidihs , one-eyed; air, early; (0. II. G. c/-); 
 sdir, sorrow (0. II. G. .?<?/•), ^w^Vm, sting; dims, messenger. Whether m 
 or ai is to be read, may in most cases be inferred from the other Ger- 
 manic languages. 
 
 Note 3. Latin orthography expresses ai in Gothic names by e. 
 E. g., Krmauaricus = Gothic *Airmanarciks ; Ermcnbcrga — Gothic *Air- 
 minbairfjii. 
 
 § 21. II. The old diphthong ai [like / in Engl. fine]. 
 By far the greater number of the Gothic a/s express a di- 
 phthongal sound occurring in 0. H. G. as ei or c, in 0. S. as 
 e, in 0. N. as ei. In fact the Goths even at the time of 
 Ulfdas seem to have pronounced tliis ai as a 4- '• For this 
 ai we employ Grimm's sign di , whenever it is likely to be 
 confounded with ai.) 
 
 Examples of the diphthongal ai (before h, r, comp. § 20, 
 n. 2) : The preterits sing, of the I. ablaut-series (§ 30), bait, I 
 bit (from beiian) ; staiy, I climbed (from steigan) etc. ; ains, one ; 
 
The Vowels. 11 
 
 hialfs, loaf; slaiga, patli ; laisjan, to teaeli ; — haitan, to he 
 called; maiian, to eut; skaidan, to depart; aiws, time; — hails, 
 liealtliy; daUs, deal. 
 
 ai appears also in inflective syllables of the III. weak 
 eonjiig-. (§ 191), hahais, habaida, etc.; in the opt. pres. nimais, 
 etc.; anstais, gen. sing. /-decl. ; in the strong adj. hlindaizos, 
 etc. (§ 123); — iinal, as in gibai, anslai (dat. sing.), nimai (3. 
 s. opt.), Uindai (dat. sing, f., nom. pi. m. of the strong adj.); 
 — monosyllables: pai (n. pi.), these; fwai, 2; bat, both; wai, 
 woe ! . 
 
 Note 1. Latin writers express the Gothic ai predominantly liy ai, 
 ei: Paffa/aip/ius, Qaina, Radagaisus, Gisalcicus (Comp. Dietrich, Ueber 
 die Anssprache, etc.); eils, in the Latin epigranini (Ilanpt's Zeit- 
 schrift L ;<79). 
 
 Note 2. ai and aj interchange in wai, woe; ivai-dedja, evil-doer, 
 thief; and tvajamcrjan , to blaspheme; nirvs , time, to which ajukdu/js, 
 eternity, belongs. 
 
 § 22. The ai in the reduplicated ablaut- verbs (§ 182) is 
 almost universally taken also as a diphthongal ai: saian, to 
 sow; tvaian, to blow; * laian, to revile (occurs only in the pret, 
 laildun, unless faianda, R. 9, 19, is an error for laianda). But 
 this ai stands etymologically for Gothic e, and it answers also 
 0. H. G. a (not eU); 0. H. G. sd-jan, wd-jan. The diphthong 
 ai before a vowel ought to become aj\ thus, *sajan, wajan. 
 Here phonetically ai perhaps = long «-, i. e. open e which 
 latter represents, when standing before a vowel, the close e 
 (t;); thus, saian, tvaian for scan, wean. 
 
 Note \. Besides the usual saian, saiip etc., also, but rarely, forms with 
 j are found : saijil->, saijands, Mk. IV. 14 ; saijip XL Cor. IX. 6, A (= saiipB), 
 Gal. VI. 7, 8, (= saiip B). 
 
 § 23. The fact that the Gothic sign ai may denote both 
 short and long e (a) is evident from its regularly representing 
 Greek sounds. As a rule ai =^ e , for example in aikldesjd, 
 ixxXijoia; Aileisabaijj , 'EXiod^tr ; Baiailzaibul , Bi^eX^e^ovX; 
 Gainncsnraip , FevrrjOaQST ; likewise = ca (i. e. «?): Idumaia, 
 'idovnala; Haibraius, 'E^QUlog; hairaisis, aiQeon, etc. 
 
 Note 1. Gothic ai corresponding to Greek rj is exceptional; E.g., 
 Hairodiadins, gen. belonging to nom.'//pcyrf/ac, Mk. VI. 17; Neikaudai- 
 mus (Skeir. 52), Nixodrjfioq (otherwise written Nikaudemus). 
 
12 Phonolojiy. ('liaj). II. 
 
 au 
 
 Also fJotliic au st:m(ls (like ai) for liistorically mid plio- 
 netically (litKcrciit soiiiids. 
 
 i? iM. 1. The sliort vowel au [like Eiii;-]. o in n<)l\. — 
 
 iiu ill (Jotliic denotes a sliort open o- sound. In this case it 
 
 is rej)resented in f^rammatical writings liy an in order to di- 
 
 : Q sting-uish it from the dii>htliong au. To Gothic aa corresponds 
 
 or u in 0. H. G. and in the other Germanic languages. 
 
 au in Gothic words stands before h and r. It has de- 
 veloped from u which, when standing before those sounds, is 
 always ^J)roken„ to o. 
 Y Examides: waurms. worm; liaurn, horn; hdurgs, (0. 11. G. 
 
 burg), city; wai'ird, word; tvaurpum, plur. pret. of irairpan, to 
 throw (Comp. § 32) ; sauhts, sickness (0. H. G. suht) ; dauhlar, 
 daughter; auhsa, ox; lauhum, pret. plur. oi tiulian (§31); bauhla, 
 ])ret. of bugjan, to buy. 
 
 Note 1. The use of «« before otlier sounds is entirely exceptional, 
 and its correctness is doubtful. Tims in aufto, perhaps (also omM; iiflO, 
 ]\It. XXVII. (>4); bisauljan to sull_\ ; bisaulnan, to be detiled. Here belongs, 
 according to Iloltzmanu, also ufbauljan, to putf up (II. Tim. Ill, 1). 
 
 Note 2. a) short ii has become an before h and r without any 
 exception. An ajjparent exception is the enclitic -%ih, and, but here u is 
 owing to a secondary development: it is not found at all after a short 
 accented vowel nor after a long vowel or diphthong; e. g., sa-h, ni-h, 
 fmi-h, wUjdu-h, harjnnd-h; u occurs after consonants, and in polysyllables 
 which have dro]>ped a final short a; e.g., Iwaz-vli, pammuh {=^ fmrnma uh), 
 qipuh (= qipa uh). — Other ?/s standing before h are long, e. g., pu/ita 
 (comp. § 15). b) u before ?• is a fcAv times found in unaccented syllables, 
 namely in the foreign words spaikidaha- iind patirpiira {■iiml pai'trpaiira); 
 also in the Gothic word fidur- (§ 141, n. 1). The prefix u?-- (in urreisan, 
 nrruns, etc.) which has developed by assimilation from us-, (hjes not 
 belong here (§ 7S, n.4). 
 
 Note ;5. au before h and r has not in every case devehtped from 
 u, but may also be the diphthong du, e.g., hduhs, high; /uuh, pret. of 
 tiuhan (but plur. laidium §.'51); gdurs, sad, grievous (to which 0. II. G. 
 gurag belongs). 
 
 Note 4. We will have to take the au which occurs in the M-decl. 
 in place of u (§ 14, n. 4) also as an). Comp. also nftu for aufto (§ 24, n. 1). 
 
 Note 5. The Greek o is regularly represented by ad; e.g., apau- 
 staulus, unoazokog; alabaslraun, akdl^aaxQov ; Barpaulaumaius , BaQ- 
 &oXofxaioc; Pauntius , IlnvTioc. — ad = v in Sanr, Si'-Qog; padrpadra, 
 noQ(fv()u. 
 
The Vowels. 13 
 
 § 25. IT. The old diplithoiif;- an [like ou iu Engl, house]. 
 au, when not standing- before li and r (sometimes also before 
 these, § 24, u. 3), is a diplithongal sound to whieh correspond 
 mi, on or o in 0. H. G. , o in 0. S. , au iu 0. N. (Following ^.. 
 Grimm) we express this sound by cut, whenever it is to be 
 distinguished from aii. 
 
 Examples: The preterits sing.of the II. ablaut-series (§31), 
 gaut, I poured (from ghilan); laug, I lied, etc.; laugnjan, deny; 
 daupjan, baptize; galauhjan, believe; galaubeins; belief j daupus, 
 death ; — aukan, increase ; hlaupan, to run ; slautan, smite. — 
 haubijj, head; augo, eye. 
 
 In the ?/ -declension au occurs in inflections and final: 
 sunaus, sunau; 1. p. sing, opt, niinau, ncnijau; 3. s. imjjer. 
 lausjadau; opt. middle, haitaidau. 
 
 Note 1. an often interchanges with aw (comp. §42); e.g., laujan 
 pret. taivida, to do: maivi \c,^i\\. maujos, girl; stuwan\)XGi. snau, to hasten. 
 
 Note 2. Latin anthors express ati bj' ati; e. g., Aus'Ua, Auslrovuld us, 
 Audericus. 
 
 Note 3. For du often occnrs u in tlie w-decl.; conip. 105, n. 2. 
 
 § 26. Another uu both historically and most likely also 
 phonetically different from the former ones, is found before 
 vowels. 
 
 a) For original o: stauida jtret. of siojan, to judge; siaiia, 
 f, judgment; staua, m., judge; taui, n., gen. 1(yis, deed (comp. 
 also nhUl()Jis, evildoer, thief; laujan, ia/rida, to do); a/mauidat 
 and afdaiiidui part, pret, ^^ defatigati „, (from * afmojan smdi * af- 
 ddj'an); sanii n., sun. 
 
 b) For u of the other Germ, languages : trauan (0. H. G. 
 Iruai), to trust, hauan (0. H. G. buan), to dwell, and hnauan, 
 to rub (0. H. G. rdian, 0. N. nita) of Avhieh only bnauandans 
 is found (Lu. VI. 1), 
 
 This au is not changed into an> before vowels, therefore 
 it must denote a single sound; it is very likely to be long- 
 corresponding to uu, and thus a long open o [E. a in fall] distinct 
 from the close sound (which is nearer to u) denoted by Gothic 6. 
 Accordingly, Gothic o, u before a vowel have passed over into 
 au {a). For other explanations, comp. Beitr. VII. p. 152 et seq., 
 VIII. p. 210 et seq. 
 
14 riidiioiijf?}'. ciiap. III. 
 
 Nil to 1. Also (Irt'ck 10 whicli in oilier <;;ist'S is rt'jiiilarly transcribed 
 by o, is rei)rescnt('(l by aii before vowels: Trauadu, 7'(>wac:; Nauil, 
 Nu>e ; Lauiiija, Uoiq. 
 
 Note 2. d before the vowel m is however found in the ])ret. forms, 
 lailotat, ivaiivoun (from laian, waian (5; 182)). 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 s? 27. IJesidcs tlie above discussed vowel sif;-ns, also other 
 si^'iis liaviiiy- generally a eoiisonaiital value, may discliarg-e the 
 fmu'tiou of vowels. The Gothie /, ni, u, r are very often vo- 
 ealie, i. e. syllable, e. g'., at the end of words whieh very often 
 have dropped an original vowel suffix, eonipensation for whieh 
 is made by the liquid becoming syllable. Thus the (lothie 
 has dissyllable words with vocalic liquids, e. g., akrs (tield), 
 fug\s (fowl), (aikns (token, sign), niuipms (gift). 
 
 Note I. Tlic West -Germanic languages have developed a new 
 vowel (0. H. (t. «) from these vocalic liquids; e. g., 0. H. (t. alckur, fogal. 
 zeihhan, 0. 8. ineboin. 
 
 CHAP. III. VIEW OF THE GOTH. VOCALISM. 
 
 A. PHONETIC SYSTEM. 
 
 § 28. In the preceding paragraphs we have arranged 
 the Gothic vowels according to their written characters. Now 
 they will be arranged according to the nature of the sounds 
 whieh are expressed by those characters. We lay down as a 
 basis the natural vowel scale moving as intermediates between 
 the extremes / and u in a sevenfold division: 
 i e il a a o u. 
 e and o denote here the close e and o lying respectively near 
 / and u; a denotes the open e, a the open o. 
 
 In the following view it will be stated whether each of 
 these stages is present in Gothic and by what character it is 
 expressed. 
 
 i: short / (§ 10). 
 
 long- ei (§§ 10. 17). 
 e: short wanting 
 long- e (§§ G — 8). 
 
View of the CTuthic Vocalism. 15 
 
 Ji: short ai (§ 20). 
 
 long wjinting (eonip. however ai. § 22':') 
 a: short a (§§ 3. 4). 
 
 long- a (§ 5). 
 a: short ai'i (§ 24). 
 
 long? (perhaps au in § 26). 
 o: sliort (wanting). .j_. 
 
 long (§§ 11. 12). .JT^M.!*^- ^ ^^'-"' 
 u: short u (§§ 13. 14). 
 long u (§ 15). 
 Also the dii)hthongal sounds: 
 
 iu (§§ 18. 19). 
 ai (§ 21). 
 au (§ 25). 
 
 B. HISTORICAL SYSTEM (ABLAUT -SERIES). 
 
 § 29. The (lothie vowels regarded from a historioo-ety- 
 mologieal |)oint of view, may he grouped into a numher of 
 related vowels. Vowels belonging to any one of these series 
 may, in formations with the same root, change among them- 
 selves; in the formations of tenses, as also in the verbal and 
 nominal derivations all vowels which belong to the same series 
 may occur, but not such as do not belong to the same series. 
 This change of vowels within a series is called ablaut,*) the 
 series themselves ablaut-series. The ablaut-series are seen 
 most distinctly iu the verb. The relation between vowels 
 in the same ablaut-series is not a phonetic but a historical 
 one, its foundation lying without the domain of the Germanic 
 but within that of the comparative Indo- Germanic grammar. 
 Here follow the ablaut-series, as they occur in the verlial in- 
 flection (comp. § 172 et seq.). 
 
 § 30. I. Series: 
 
 ei ai i {ai) i {ai) 
 
 *) English writers have no settled name lor this kind of vowel 
 change. Sweet, in his Anglo-Saxon Reader, calls ablaut „gnidation„ and 
 umlaut „mutatiou„, whereas iu his „ History of English Sounds „ he speaks 
 of „uuilaut„ and „unilauts„. March uses the terms „umlaut„ and „ablaut„ 
 throughout. — I follow his example. — (Transl.). 
 
IG Phonology. Chap. III. 
 
 Exuiiiples: rei.san (lUTeisan) , rais, risimi, risans, to rise; 
 vrraisjan, to iiiuke to rise, to raise up; urrisis f., resurrection; 
 
 — peihfin, Jji'iih, pa/hum, palhatis, to floiirisli, inereas/ic; — wait, 
 J know, ])1. ivilnm; iveiUtn, to see; nwU-wods, witness; Inbja- 
 Iclsel, 1'., witi'hcral't; lists, f., onnninf;'; laisjan, to teaeli. 
 
 Note. Tin* i in this sc^riey is thi! Early (Jeniianic i uieiitiouetl in 
 § 10, 2. 
 
 § 31. 11. Series: 
 
 iu au u {au) u {au) 
 
 Exanj])les: yiuta, yaul, gnlutn, (jntuns, to pour; guinan, 
 to be ])Ourecl; liugan, lang, lugum, lugans, to lie; liugnja, ni., 
 liar; liugn, u., lie; anaUmgiis^ secret; hmgnjan, to deny; — 
 galmibjdu, to believe; galauheins , belief; inihs, beloved, dear; 
 luiii), f'., love; hihains, f., lio]je; — sinks, sick; sduhls, f., sickness; 
 
 — (Iriusan, to fall; dransjan to make to tall; drus, m., lall; 
 (Iriuso, f., slope. 
 
 § :}2. 111. Series: 
 
 i («/) a u {au) u {an) 
 The tlienies of this series always have a double consonsant 
 after the vowel, o-enerally a double liquid, or a liquid (/, m, 
 n, r) with another consonant. 
 
 Examples: hindan, hand, himdutn, hnnd/ins, to hind; hand, 
 f., band; handja, m., prisoner; gabinda, f., band, bond; and- 
 hundnan, to be loosened; gahundi, f., bond; — 7'innan, to run; 
 rannjan, to cause to run; runs, m., a run, course; rinno, f., 
 brook; — walrpan, warp, nmurpum, wmrpans, to throw; us- 
 wanrpa, f., a casting- away, au outcast; — pairsan, to be dry 
 (withered); paursnan, to wither away; paursus, dry, parched; 
 paurslei, thirst; — drigkan, to drink; dragkjan, to give to trink; 
 dragk, n., a drink; — ■ drugkja, m,, drinker; drugkanei, f., drunken- 
 ness; priskan, to thrash; gaprask, u., thrashing-floor; 
 
 Note. The / of this and the following- two series is that given in 
 § 10, 1 (= Early Germanic e). 
 
 § 33. IV. Series: 
 
 i {ai) a e u (iiii) 
 AHpf stems of this series have simple liquids ij , m, n, r) after 
 the vowel. 
 
View (if tli(^ Vocalism. 17 
 
 Examples: niman, nam, mhimm, numans , to take; -numja, 
 m., taker; anda-numis, f., a reeeiviiig-, aeeeptatiou; anddnems, 
 agreeable; andanem, n., a receiving; — 'bairan, bar, hermn, 
 hauram, to bear; haur , m., uatus; ha7'n, ii., fliild; henisjos, 
 parents; — ga-liman, to belioove, agree; ga-lamjan, to tame; 
 galemiha fitly. 
 
 Note 1. To this series belong also hrikan, hrak, brekurn, hrukans, 
 to break; gahruka, f., fragment; us-hrukiian, to ))e broken oti"; hrakja, 
 f., strife, struggle. — Also Irudan, to tread (§ 175, n. 2). 
 
 § 34. V. Series: 
 
 i {ai) a e i {ai) 
 The vowel of the stems of this series is followed by a single 
 consonant, not a liquid. 
 
 Examples; giban, gaf, gcbnm, gibans , to give; giba, f., 
 gift; gabei, f., riches; — si/ an, to sit; satjan, to set; anda-sets, 
 abominal)le; — inUan, to measure; miton, to think, reason upon; 
 milaps, f., measure; nsmct, n., manner of life (conversation); — 
 to l)e saved; ga-nisan, Jiasjan, to save; ganisls^ salvation. 
 
 Note 1. Here belongs also sailiHin, sah, sckrmn, saihuftsT^^3t;%stn^e 
 h has the value of a single sound (^ 0;j, n. 1). - rT <C/c> 
 
 § 35. VI. Series: ^ \^^r°L^^f'%\ 
 
 a o o a X^^^/A ^^> 
 
 All stems of tl»is series end in a single consonant. ^i^-i?/^'A//>^ 
 
 Examples: wakan, wok, wbknm, trakuns, to wake; ivaktiTtlT;^-^' 
 to be awakened; wahtwb, f., watch. — graban, to grave, dig; 
 grbha, f., hole, pit, graha, f., ditch; — f'rapjan, fro}?, to under- 
 stand; frapi, n., understanding; frops, wise, prudent; frbdel, f., 
 understanding; — Jiafjun, lidf, to heave; -hafnan, to be exalted; 
 haban, to have; ungaJidbains , f., incontinency; — og , I fear; 
 unagands , fearless; ogjan, to frighten; usagjau, to terrify; agis, 
 u., fear; — sakan, to strive, contend; sakjo, f., strife; sokjan, to 
 seek; sokns, f., question, inquiry; iinand-soks, irrefutable. 
 
 § 36. Series e 6 (VII. ablaut-series). 
 
 A connection between c and o is found in the so-called 
 reduplicated ablaut-verljs, as in Ulan, lailbt, etc.; saian (= *sean, 
 § 22), saub^ etc. Comp. § 180 et seq. 
 
 Note 1. ThiiS series is no longer found in the verbal inflection of 
 the other Germanic languages, but its existence is proved by its occurring 
 in word-formation, for example 0. H. G. {a : o) lid, f.: Ion, tuon, to do; 
 — knaan, to know: knot, chimal, f. kin, race. 
 
 Braune, Goth, grammar. 2 
 
18 ]'li(»iiolo{;y. Cliiip. IV. 
 
 CHAP. IV. CONSONANTS. 
 
 § 37. Tlic ('(Misoiinnt, sii;ns wluist^ vnliic and occurrence 
 W(^ have to discuss licrc. liavc aln^adv been mentioned in § 2. 
 We divide tlie sounds dis('Iiari;-in^' tiie function of consonants 
 into sonorous*) consonants and noise-sounds. Comp. 
 Sievers, (lrundzuj;'e der riionetik ]). 40 et scq. According 
 tlio this the (Jothic consonant signs, w,j^ /, ?«, n, r, fall into the 
 class of sonorous consonants, the rest into that of noise sounds. 
 
 A. SONOROUS CONSONANTS. 
 
 THE SEMIVOWELS w AND >. 
 
 . § 38. 7v and j are the vowel sounds u and / discharching 
 a consonantal function. Hence in Gotliic tlie cliange between 
 / and y, u and //;, according to their position in tlie word and 
 tlie hereby conditioned function of the sounds as vowels or as 
 consonants. The consonantal / and u wlncli in other languages 
 are expressed by the same characters as the vowels / and ?/, 
 have special signs in Gothic, ./ and w. These sounds are also 
 termed ^^semi-vowels,, an expression, liowever, not quite proper. 
 
 w. 
 
 § 39. The sign of the Gotliic alphabet which we represent by 
 w, is, in form and in ali)liabetic order, the (ireek v. This it also 
 represents in Greek foreign nouns, uniformly, for example, 
 Pawlus^ IJavloc; Daweid^ Aavid; abraggeljo^ ivayyiliov; paras- 
 kahve, jcaQa6xtvr). But Gothic //' is not only employed in the 
 combinations aw^ e/r^ in which the Greek v had perhaps at 
 that time already the value of a spirant, but it stands also 
 for simple Greek v with a vocalic function, for example, 
 Swmaidn^ 2^v{nc6i'; swuagoge, (jwaycoyi); marlwr^ (lagrvQ. But 
 in the latter case our transcriptions of the Gothic texts put 
 (obscuring the true state of affair) y instead of w {Sijma'mi^ 
 synagdge., martyr. 
 
 *) I have literally rendered tlie terms ^snnore Consonanten,, and 
 „Geriiuscldaute„ by „sonor()us consonants,, and „noise sounds,,, but instead 
 of the former the term „simple voice sounds^ may be used as well. In 
 usinj? the term ^sonorous, the student uuist carefully distinguish between 
 the latter and „sonant„. For this see the above cited work of .Sievers p. 41, 
 n. I. — I desire gratefully to record my obligation to Prof. Sievers for 
 kindly revising my original remarks on the above mentioned terms. — Tr. 
 
Consonants. 19 
 
 Note 1. In most of the later texts the transcription of the Gothic 
 sign is V, but because of the correspondence in the other Germanic langua- 
 ges, we recommend the use of w (e. g. (lothic iviljn, M. H. G., N. H. G 
 wille, A.-S. rvilla, N. E. will). 
 
 § 40. lu Gothic \Yords we may rightl}' ascribe to iv tlie 
 I)liouetic value of the eousonantal u (= Eug-l. ■w). 
 
 Note 1. Latin writers have commonly rendered iv in propre nouns 
 by uu: Vvilia, JJualaniir ; but there occurs also frequently Ub: TJbadila 
 (= Wadila), Uhada7nirus (= Wadamers), etc. Comp. Dietrich pp. 77 — 80. 
 
 § 41. Gothic initial fv is frequent, for inst, rvasjan., to 
 dress; witan. to know; wiljan^ to will; wa/r, man. 
 
 Initial before / and r; e. g., rvlits, countenance; 7v/ikan, to 
 persecute; rvrohjan, to accuse. 
 
 After the consonants: ?, f/, />, s; e. g"., fwai^ two; dwa/s^ 
 foolish; pfrahan, to wash; sivislar^ sister. 
 
 ]\[edial before vowels, for example, awisl?-, sheep-fold; 
 sainala, soul; hneirvan, to nigh; siggwan, to sing; uhtwo, dawn; 
 taihswo, right hand; nidiva, rust. 
 
 Note 1. The signs q (ktv) and h (/i/v) are also generally taken as 
 combinations of k and w and h and )v. But the fact is proved that 
 g and }v are simple labialised guttural sounds (§§ 5i). 63). On the other 
 hand, however, q and Jv in H. G. are treated the same as, for example, 
 Gothic trv, gw, etc. which drop medial w. E. g., Gothic uhtwu , siggivan 
 = 0. H. G. tihta, singan; likewise Gothic sigqan, saihan = 0. H. G. sinkan, 
 sehan. This, of course, proves nothing as to the value of the Gothic 
 signs, but establishes the fact, that in Early Germanic the sounds Iw, 
 gw, etc. must have been analogous to kw and hw. 
 
 § 42. 1) w remains unchanged after long vowels, diph- 
 thongs, and consonants a) when final, b) before the s of the 
 nominative, c) before /. E. g., lew .^ u., occasion, opportunity; 
 hlain\ n., grave; waurstw.^ n., work; b) snabrs^ snow, triggws, 
 true, faithful; c) lervjan., to betray; hnaiwjan., to abase; skadwjan.^ 
 to shadow {skadus^ a shadow); arrvjo, adv., in vain. 
 
 2) In all three cases, however, fi> becomes u after a short 
 vowel. E. g., a) snau (pret. of sniwan, § 176, n. 2); triu^ ti'ee 
 (gen. trhvis)\ kniu, knee (gen. kniwis)\ b) naus., m., a dead man 'x^ 
 (g. 7iafris), phis, servant (gen. piwis); c) mawi (gen. maujos), 
 girl; gatvl (gen. gai(Jis), country, region; pbvi (piujos), maid; 
 tawida, pres. inf. taujan, to do; straujan, to strew, pret. stra- 
 wida; qmjan, to quicken, pret. qiwida. 
 
 Note 1. Thus a word does not end in mv , iw, aws , iws , except 
 Jasiws, weak, which is found only once (II. Cor. X. 10). 
 
 2* 
 
20 Phonology. Cliaii. TV. 
 
 Note 2. aw occurs Itcforc ; in usskawjan, to (re-) juviikc (I. (!nr. 
 XV. 'M; II. Tim. II. 215 (!>)), where we would (jxpcct an. 
 
 Note :i. Examples for the position of medial ?v before consonants 
 other than / and s arc not found; — before n after a short vowel u is 
 found ill '/iii/iiiii, t<p Ikcomii' alive (st. //iw/i-). 
 
 J- 
 
 § 48. Tlie. siicn J stiinds rei;'nliirly for Creek l before 
 vowels in Akaja, jiiala. Marja, 3/<(Qia ; Judas, ^lovdag; Iskar- 
 Jo/f's, 'loxccQicWtjc, etc. lint Gothic / is also often used for Greek 
 I before vowels, e. ^•., Iskariotes , ZacJiarias , Gahrlel, Judas. — 
 The sign / in (lothic jtronuuciation has probably the value of 
 tlie consonantal /, not the sound of the German spirant ./. 
 
 § 44. a) In Gothic words j stands initially, e. ^.,juk, yoke 
 jer, year; ju, already; jus., you. b) medially after vowels and 
 consonants, but always before vowels, never before consonants. 
 E. g., tnidjis, niedius; lagjan, to lay; 7iiuj(s^ new; frauja., lord; 
 prija., tria; hajops^ both, c) .// is contracted into ei after a 
 long close syllable, but is retained after a short syllable and 
 ininiediately after a long- vowel. Tliis is especially the case 
 in the masculines (and neuters) of stems in -ja (§§ 82. 117); 
 haf'jis, tojis (doer), l)ut hair dels, dat. hairdj'a; furthermore in 
 the I. weak conjugation: sok/a, sokeis^ sokcip^ luit nasjip, lie 
 saves; stojip^ he judges. 
 
 Note ]. Exceptions to this rule under c) § 95. 
 
 Note 2. Only i is often employed for medial ij before vowels. See 
 § 10, n. 4; sporadic j in saijan; see § 22, n. i. 
 
 § 45. j is never final: In this case it is changed into i; 
 e. g., liar j is, ace. hari; inawi., gen. maujbs (see § 42, c), /aw/, 
 deed, gen, Ibjis. 
 
 Note 1. Change of aj and ai, see § 21, n. 2. 
 
 THE LIQUIDS. 
 1. 
 
 § 4G. In Gothic I often occurs initially, medially, and 
 finally. E. g., laggs.^ long; galaubjan, to believe; liuhap, light; 
 lauhmwii, lightning; /riljan^ to will; aljis, alius; Noma., flower: 
 — double /, as in fill., fell, skin, hide; fulls, full; tvulla., wool. 
 
 Note 1. Syllabic I (§ 27), e. g., i\\fu/j\s, fowl, bird; luijfj\, luminary, 
 star; taij\, hair; swu7nfs\, pond, pool; siff\jan, to seal. 
 
 Note 2. Gothic / always corresponds to Greek A. It is interpolated 
 in alabalslraun, (''.h'([i(xaTif<)v. 
 
Consonants. 21 
 
 r. 
 
 § 47. r i.s equivaleut to Greek q, and occurs frequently 
 in Gothic words; e. g., railils, rig-lit; rauhon, to rob; hairan, to 
 bear; fidwor, four. — Double /• is rare: qain-us, gentle; aud- 
 slaurran^ threaten; fairra^ far. 
 
 Note 1. Syllabic r (§ 27), e. g., in akxs, field; hrdpx (dat. sing, of 
 hro/Hir); fifiyrs, finger; (agr, tear; liluirs, pure; /"rtfyr*- tair, suitable; maurpx, 
 murder; hug(jxjan, to hunger. 
 
 Note 2. Every / before r becomes ai, eveiy a is changed to ««/; 
 see §§ 20. 24. 
 
 m. 
 
 § 48. m is found in all positions. E. g. mizdo^ f., reward; 
 ;/im«, m., moon; amsa., ni., shoulder; guma^ m., man; final; e. g., 
 MOW, I took; in terminations of dat. pi., dag am ^ etc.; 1. pers. 
 pi., niinam, nanum^ etc. — Double m, as in s/ram/iis, sponge; 
 ivaniin, n., spot; in the pronominal datives, imma, blindamma. 
 
 Note 1. Syllabic in (§ 27) in mdipms, gift; bagms , tree. 
 
 n. 
 
 § 49. Initial n. E. g., nahts, night; n'mj'ts, new; ?«/ (negat. 
 particle); medial, as in kuni^ n., kin, race; ains, unus; final, as 
 in lawi^ n., reward; niim, nine; often in inflection (dat. s. hanin; 
 infinitive, n'tman; nemun^ o p. pi. pret., etc.). 
 
 Double n occurs frequently; e. g., hrinnan^ to burn; spinnan^ 
 to spin; i^innan, to run; kann^ I know; A:aw?i;a?2 to make known; 
 manna, man; hrunna^ well, nn is retained when final and before 
 j, but becomes n before other consonants: kant, kunpa (from 
 kami)\ rant (2. s. pret. of )innan)^ brunsfs (from brhinan), runs, 
 run (belonging to rinnau). 
 
 Note 1. Syllabic n (§27). E.g., (inabusns, f., command (-ment); 
 laikns, token, sign; ibns ; even; laugxijan, to deny; swegnjan, to rejoice. 
 
 § 50. Before guttural consonants n becomes a guttural 
 nasal. This is denoted in Gothic by g (gg) (see § 67). 
 
 Note 1. The (guttural) nasal disappears before/*, and the preceding 
 vowel is compensatively lengthened. See § 5, b and § 15, b. 
 
 B. NOISE SOUNDS. 
 
 LABIALS. 
 
 p. 
 
 § 51. The sign p answers Greek :7r. It is not very 
 frequent in Gothic words, a) Initial p is almost entirely 
 
22 I'lioiKilofiy. Cliiip. IV. 
 
 wnntiiii;- in ])uroly Ootliic words; tlic cases in wliicli it oecurs, 
 arc either evidently foreign words, or at least etynioloii,ically 
 obscure inasmuch as we may suspect that they liave been 
 borrowed from other lang-uagvs: j)lhisjan, to dance; p/a/s, ])atch; 
 a/Kipruf/gan, o])press ; paiila, coat, dress; puggs^ purse; peikabagms^ 
 pahii-ti'ce; pund^ pound; pJapja street (platea); pistikeins, jiiGzl- 
 xog; />aii,?'pura, pur])le. 
 
 b) 7;, medial and final, is found in purely Gothic words. 
 E. g'., slepan, to sleep; greipan, to gripe; Ivopan^ to boast; skap- 
 jan, to make; hlaupan, to run; dhips, deep; tva'irpan, to throw; 
 liilpan, to help; skip, ship; mp, u])wards. — The initial com- 
 bination sp: sparnm, sparrow; spilldn, to tell; spinndn, to spin. 
 
 Note 1 . p]> (Iocs not oeriir. 
 
 Note 2. p is changed into f before / in: gaskafls, f., creature 
 (from skapjan); Ivuftuli, f., glory (from ludpan). 
 
 f. 
 
 § 52. Gothic / in foreign words corresponds to Greek 9). 
 E. g., FiUppus, 'PlXijijToc; Kajafa^ Ka'i'acfag. Latin writers 
 render Gothic f mostly by ph (Dietrich p. 75),, e. g., Dagalaiphus, 
 Phaeha. Hence, Gothic f has probably been labial, not labio- 
 dental, as is evident from the Gothic /zm/", hnmfs. 
 
 § 53. a) Initial / in Gothic words abounds. E. g., /oft^-y, 
 foot; fadar, father; flddus^ flood; faihu^ cattle; flils, foul; frops, 
 wise; frius^ frost, coldness. 
 
 b) / final and medial is found in but a few words; e. g., 
 hlifan^ to steal; liafjan^ to heave; hiufan^ to lament; Idfa, m.? 
 palm of the hand; ufar^ over; a/ar, after. Before consonants' 
 e. g., luflus^ air; hamfs, maimed; hveifls, doubt; tvulfs, wolf; — 
 final, fimf, five; hof (from liafjmi)\ parf] I need. 
 
 Note 1. f final and before nominative s occurs very often for medial 
 b. See § 56. 
 
 Note 2. Medial /"s before / {n) represent h (§50, n. :>), before t 
 also p (see § 5 1 , n. 2). 
 
 Note 3. If does not occur. 
 
 b. 
 
 § 54. h corresponds to Greek /9 which it represents in 
 foreign words; e. g., barbarus^ (kxQi-iaQog; Jakob, ^Iax<oi3. The 
 pronunciation of Greek ^ was that of a hibial soft spirant 
 
Consonants. A^<' 23 
 
 (= EDg'l. «j). (Jotliic /; bad the same pronunciation (= Engl, y) 
 when final after vowels, but initial and medial after conso- 
 nants it denotes the soft stop-sound (Engl h). 
 
 Note 1. Gothic /; in Latin foreigu words, l)etween vowels, represents 
 Lat. v, after »«, however, h : Silhanus, Silvanns; JSaubaimhair, November; 
 anakumhjan, cumbere. 
 
 Note 2. Gothic b, final and after consonants in Gothic names, is 
 in Latin writers represented by Lat. b, for example, Amala-herga, Hildi- 
 bald, Albila, bnt mediallj^ between vowels by Lat. v ; e. g., Liiiva, Erelieva. 
 Conip. Dietrich p. 71*, Paul, Beitr. L i4s et seq. 
 
 § 55. Examples for h: 
 
 a) Initial: bairan, to hear; beilan, to bite; hrikan^ to break; ,K. 
 hrukjan^ to make use of, to want; blesan, to blow; hiiidmi^ to 
 oft'er; hldma, flower; hropur, brother; hbka^ letter, 
 
 b) Medial: 1) Ihiha (w. m. adj.) beloved; galauhjan^ to 
 believe; grahan, to dig*; sibja, relationship; ar&i, heir; kalbo, calf. 
 
 2) haubip, head; hiaibis (gen. oi hlaifs) bread; sibun, seven; 
 liaban^ to have; skaban, to shave; {bi-)leiban, to remain; libmi^ 
 to live, biraubon, to rob, bereave; salbon, to anoint. 
 
 Note 1. bb is not found in Gothic words, except in foreign words, 
 e. g., sabbatiis. 
 
 § 56. Final b is retained before the s of the nominative 
 and before the / of 2. p. s. pret. only after consonants (/, w, r), 
 after vowels it becomes /. This is only to be understood in 
 the following manner: b after a vowel had a spirant-sound 
 (§ 54) which, when final, is changed into the corresponding- 
 hard spirant. But after consonants b^ when final and medial, 
 had the value as stop-sound. Thus, giban^ to give; pret. 1. 3. 
 pers. s. gaf; 2. p. imperat. gif; hlalfs, bread; ace. hlaif^ n. pi. 
 hlaibds; — but lomb, lamb; dumbs ^ dumb; swairban^ to wipe, 
 pret. swarb. 
 
 Note i. To the rule for final f instead of medial b after vowels 
 our texts show a few exceptions, but since the great majority of examples 
 agree with it , the rule is proved valid and is historically founded. It has 
 also a striking analogon in Old Saxon : gehan — gaf; Hobo — liof (but lamb). 
 The exceptional cases with b final, 21 in all, are found only in particular 
 parts of the sources (7 in Luke , 5 in the Thessalonian letters , 4 in the 
 Gospel of St. John, 3 Skeireins, in all the other texts only once each 
 in Mark and Eph.). Therefore, we may refer the anomalous fts to the 
 writers of the respective pieces, who either from purely orthographic 
 considerations employed medial fts also finally, or in order to express 
 the pronunciation as it existed at their time, according to which sonants 
 
24 IMioiiolo.ny. ('li;iii. IV. 
 
 wore iils(» iiroiniimcfd liiially. 'I'lu- lathr .siipiHi.siliiiii is siipixirtcd by 
 tlic f:ict tli;it in tlic Aivzzo (lociiiiiciit (of tlio Of' century) Giu/i/uO is writtt'ii. 
 
 The cx('ei)ti()Tis witli verbs arc rare, only (7?v5// l^ii. VI. 1^, and gaddb 
 Sk. 12; - forms ^y\\]\ /' are found in gnf, f/'ip , f/i/'l (aliiindantly); onee 
 eaeh: //^v^/' (from yruban), swaif (from snuuban), bila// {i'umi bileiban)^ 
 skauf (from skiuban). Accordingly we niay, with certainty, regard the 
 form drnif as tlie pret. of dreiban. 
 
 Of nouns only hlnif 19 times [Jdaib 1 times); — tfV(dif 12 t. {twulib :i t.) 
 Accordingly also ^aiiilif (belonging to nmlibim). 
 
 Furthermore are to be regarded as nominatives: ■■slafs, element 
 (only slubiin); 'Uaufs, leaf (only ace. tew/'and/aMftw*); *daufs, deaf (only 
 d(fub(fia)\ ■ (j(d('(ufs, valuable {only ffahmbatn/na 'i t., ftl iiga! uubis , galHb(nm) ; 
 ''f/adafs, biH'oming {(juddf once, gadob 4 t.) ; Ihifs ])elove(l (only in poly- 
 syllables: Ihibai, iiubn, liubana, etc.). — lastly as normal forms are to be 
 regarded *piufs (= 0. S. l/i/of, thief, though tlie nom. is only accidentally 
 found as /nubs (4 times) besides fnubds (twice), piubc. 
 
 Note 2. Under this rule there fall also the prepositions af and tif 
 when combined with enclitics, the f becoming b medially: ab-u, ub-uh. 
 In composition, however, /"is retained: af-etja , glutton, uf-aipels, under 
 an oath. (Comp. us § 78, n. 4). 
 
 Note 3. An apparent exception is pnrf , I need (instead oi parb); 
 cf. plur. panrbum; but parf has real f (§ S.'i) and is to be kept separate 
 from the plur. with b (grammatical change). The adj. has the correct 
 form, gapaurbs. 
 
 Note 4. In word-formation f occurs before / where in other cases 
 b is found: giHs , f. , gift (comp. gibaii, once, Luke I. "27 fragibtim); 
 paurfts , need, b is common before n: ibns , stibna, daubnan, but the 
 termination tibni, interchanges with tifni, for example, fraislubni, temp- 
 tation; but waldufni, power; aflifnan, to remain over (cf. laiba, remnant). 
 
 GUTTURALS, 
 k. 
 
 § 57. Gothic k eorresponds to Greek x, I^at. c.\ e. g-., 
 Kefas^ Ib](f}aq; aikklesjd, lxxX7]Gia] laiktja, lectio. Gothic k iu 
 Greek words represents also x; e. g-., kaurazein, XoQa^iv; arkag- 
 gilus^ aQX*'^77^^0Q. / is seldom retained, always iu yj-'tsius 
 (cf. § 2). 
 
 Note 1. A", when labialized {kw), has a special sign: q (§ 50). 
 
 § 58. Examples for k: a) Initially: kiiiu, knee; kaurn, 
 corn; kuni, kiu; kakU, cold; kiusan., choose; kalho, f., calf, b) 
 Medially; brikan, to break; mikan, to increase; ahs, field; 
 reiks, mighty; mikils, great; rvaiirkjan, to work; lalkan, to leap; 
 rakjan, to stretch, reach. Finally: ik, I; mik, me; juk, yoke. 
 
Consonants. 25 
 
 Nute 1. kk in sinakka, tia,-; sakkus, sack. 
 
 Note 2. In word-fonnation h takes the place of k before I, for j 
 
 instance, saichts, sickness (cf. sinks); Tvakirvo, watch (cf. wnkan); briihla > 
 
 (pret. of brukjun)^ fuihla (cf. pmikjan). — Since examples are entirely \ 
 
 wanting, it is nncertain, whether the 2. pers. pret. of verbs in k (e. g., 
 tvakan, aukan, tSkan) takes k or h before the /; thus wokl or tvokt {'f). 
 
 q 
 
 § 59. The Gothic sign q does not occur in the Greek ■ 
 alphabet, it had been adopted from the Latin (Q). In Latin 
 
 words it corresjionds to qu {qartus Rom. XVI. 23), and it is ; 
 
 tolerably certain that its phonetic value is that of Latin qu \ 
 
 which denoted a la1)ialized A-sound, the latter being' a simple ■ 
 
 consonant, not forming- position. Comp. Collitz, Zeitsehrift i 
 
 filr deutsche Philologie XII. 481 et seq. j 
 
 Note 1. The double sign krv {kv) which occasionally occurs for < 
 
 the single sign q, is founded on the perception that in the cognate j 
 
 Germanic languages Gothic q corresponds to a combination of consonants j 
 
 which appears as k immediately followed by a w-sound, and is therefore , 
 
 represented by two signs, in A.-S. by crv, in O.N. by kw, in 0. H. G., J 
 
 N. H. G. by qu. Thus Gothic qipan = A.-S. crve^an, O.-S. kve'd'a, 0. H. G. ; 
 quedan. This, however, does not prove anything as to the phonetic vahie 
 of Gothic q, although it is possible that its pronunciation was entirely 
 
 equivalent to that of the N. H. G. qu. — Comp. also § 41, n. ; 
 
 § 60. Examples for q: qino, wife, woman; *qius, plur. ; 
 
 qiwai.1 alive; qainius, mill; qiman^ to come; naqaps., naked; aqizi., j 
 
 axe; riqis., darkness; sigqan., pret. sagq. ^<^ f^'"" j 
 
 § 6L Gothic h in Greek words represents ^^^^-oflgli^-fy 
 breathing (e. g., Haihra'ms, '^E^Qaioq; Her odes, ^ HQ(ii6riqjT^k<i! ^ ^^; ^ Z, 
 rough breathing is often disregarded, as in osanna, cbaarva). A 
 
 Gothic h had accordingly, w^hen initial, the value of the mere ^^ -vl 
 aspirate. The pronunciation of medial and ^tinal h may be ^'z 
 supposed to have still been that of the fricative sound (H. G. eh). ' 
 
 Comp. the assimilations (§ 62, n. 3) and the breaking (§ 62, n. 1). 
 
 Also initial h before consonants, hi, hn, hr, (hn-) had probably v 
 a stronger sound. 
 
 Note I. Latin writers render Gothic h by their h, as in Hildihald, \ 
 
 Hildericus ; but they also ommit it, for example, Ariamirus, eils = hails | 
 
 in the epigramm, Haupt's Zeitsehrift I. 579; comp. Dietrich, Aus- ; 
 
 sprache p. 77. '' 
 
 Note 2. Gothic h labialized {hw), has a special sign: h- (§§ U3. IJ-i). 
 
2G I'lioiiology. Chap. IV. 
 
 Note ;i. Medial // is soiiu'tiiiu's iiitc.ritosed bc'tweiui vowoLs in 
 t(»rt'ij;'ii names, tor cxainplc, Johaurws, 'liDuvrijc; Abraluitn, .•i/i?(>a«//. 
 
 § ()2. 1) Examines for h: a) Initially: haurn, horn; hana, 
 eock; Ii/ilrlo, iii^art; /ia//s, salvation (hail); /n(7id, hundred; ha/'- 
 jcm, to heave; — initial eonibinations: hlaifs, bread; hliuma, 
 ni., hearin.i;'; hli/'an, to steal; hluhs, pure, clean; hlahjan^ to 
 lau^h; hndhvs, low; hrains^ clean; hropjan^ to call; hrot, n., 
 roof. — Medially: fa'ihu, cattle; taihun, ten; Icihan., to show, 
 teach; saihs^ six; nahls^ night; Uuhtjan^ to shine; fithan^ to con- 
 ceal; swaihra, socor. — c) Finally: j'aJf, and; -uh, and (corap. 
 § 24, n. 2); faUi (from filhan)\ Iduh (from fiuhan), etc. 
 
 Note 1. Before h (as before r) / is broken to ai, u to au; coinp. 
 §§ 20 and 24. 
 
 Note 2. Dropping of tlie nasal before li, witli compensation; e.g., 
 fdhan (from faiihmi), Jnihla (from punhla)^ etc. Conip. § 5(», n.; §5, b; 
 §15,b. 
 
 Note 3. Final h in ah (or -h § 24, n. 2), jah, nth, may be assimilated 
 to the initial sound of the following word. This is seldom found in the 
 Gospels (Cod. argent.) and in Cod. B, and only before particles or pro- 
 nouns beginning with p; but frequently, and also before other consonants, 
 in Cod. A and Skeir.-, e.g., wassuppan, (= wasuh pan, but there was) 
 Mk. I. 0; summaippan (= sumaih-pan, but some) Mt. XXVI, 27; sijaippan 
 (== sijaih-pan, but it shall be) Mt. V. 37; jappt (= jah-pS, and if); 
 niplnvi {=^ nih-pan, and not); — before other consonants in A: jallibnn 
 (= jahliban, and to live) II. Cor. I. S; jaggatraiia (= jah galraua, and 
 I trust) Kom. XIV, 14; jaddu {^=jah du, and to) II. Cor. II. 16; jabbmsts 
 (z=i jah brusts) II. Cor. VII. 16; nukkant (= nuh kani doest thou know 
 now?) I. Cor. VII. 16; exceptionally also in cod. argent., but only in Luke: 
 janni (= jah ni) Lk. VII. 32; nissijai {^= nih sijai) Lu. XX. 16. 
 
 Note 4. Final h is sometimes dropped (in consequence of having 
 lost its sharp sound): karja Mk. XV. 6 (for harjuh), hramme Gal. V. 3 
 (for luammeh), harjano Skeir. 43 (for Ji/a?janvh), frequently inu for inuh, 
 without, in A; — Droj^ping of h will be observed in consonant com- 
 binations, as in hiuma Lu. VI. 17; VIII. 4; for hiuhma (multitude) elsewhere; 
 drausnds Skeir. 50 (cf drauhsna, fragment); ah (for alhs) Mk. XV. 3S, 
 and others. Each of these cases is probably owing to the copyist 
 and has as a rule been corrected by the editors. Comp. Bernhardt, 
 Vulfila LIU et seq. Also superfluous h occurs in snauh (for snau) 
 I. Th. II. 16. 
 
 Note 5. In word-formation h is found as well as A: (See § 58, n. 2), 
 also li for fj elsewhere (see § ^)^i, n. 1). 
 
 lu. 
 § 63. The sign /r denotes a sound peculiar to the Gothic, 
 it has no equivalent in Greek. The Gothic character (whose 
 
Consonants. 27 
 
 alphabetical place is that of Oreek T) is commonly rendered -__ 
 by /f Qifi') the cause of wliich lies iu the fact that the corre- 
 sponding- words of all the other Germanic languages (at least ^ 
 initially) have hw {liu, hv)\ e. g., Gothic Jve'its = 0. H. G. hwlz^ 
 0. S., A.-S. hwit^ 0. N. Iivilr, white. There are however reasons 
 iu ffiYor of the supposition that the Gothic h- was a simple 
 consonant, which we then may regard as a labialized li. It 
 is therefore recommendable to render the single Gothic sign by 
 the ligature h-. 
 
 Note 1. Gothic h and hw are not identical. This is proved by 
 the fact that in composition h and w remain unchanged: pairhwakaiids 
 keeping watch throughout, Lu. VI. 12; ubu/itvopida (belonging to uf- 
 Tvdpjan) and he cried out, Lu. XVIII, .'58. — There are still more reasons 
 for h representing a single sound, namety the fact that the verb saihan 
 inflects like verbal stems ending in a single consonant (§ 34, n.) and 
 that in reduplication h has the value of a single consonant {kaUudp § ITS). 
 Comp. Holtzmann, Altdeutsche Grammatik I. 25. 
 
 § 64. Examples for /r; Initially: has, who, Jvairnei, f., 
 skull; hairhmi, to walk; Jveila, time; hopan, to boast: /raitcis, 
 wheat; — medially: aka, water; saihan, to see; leihan, to "C 
 lend; peUvb, thunder; mka-tundi, f, bramble-bush; neha, near; 
 — also finally: suhr, saJvt (pret. of sal/ran), neh-, near. 
 
 Note 1. With reference to the breaking of / and u lu has the same 
 force as h (§ G2, n. I). 
 
 S- 
 
 § 65. g corresponds to Greek y, even when having- the 
 value of a guttural nasal. Examples are: synagoc/e, 6v)'ayojy7j ; /i, 
 aggilus, ayytXo^. — The pronunciation of Gothic initial g was 
 most certainly that of a soft stop-sound; g final and medial 
 had possibly a spirant pronunciation. 
 
 Note 1. Latin writers represent g in Gothic words by g, but also 
 by c, for example, Caina and Gahia (Jornandes); Commundus (= Gum- 
 tmmdus); medially, especially before i, it is often dropped. E. g., J^ilu 
 and Agila, Egila, Aiulf {^=^ Aigidf), Alhanaildus (= Al/uniagildiis). Comp. 
 Dietrich p. 73 et seq. 
 
 § 66. g stands in Gothic frequently, both when initial 
 and medial. Examples: a) gasts\ guest; guma, man; gulp, 
 gold; gops, good; glut an, to pour; greipan, to gripe, seize; 
 graban, to dig. b) agis, terror; awe; tvigs, way; gawigan, to 
 move; steigan, to mount; Uyan, to lie; pragjan, to run; — augo, 
 
28 I'lionoh.-y. Cliap. IV. 
 
 eye; inrjr, tear; ligns^ ten; alt/an, to poSHCSs; in the suffix: 
 mahteigs, mig'lity; modags, ang'ry, 
 
 AIho final g remains nncliang-ed: og, I fear; mug, I can; 
 wig (aec. of /rigs), ete. 
 
 No to I. >/ liccdiiics h lii'loiT siil'tixal I, for example, inaliis . mahta 
 (ef. nut(i)-^ dhui (cf. vg\^ bai'ihta (cf. btigjan, to buy); bruktu (cf. brir/gan); 
 but 2. Iters, pret. in / does not seem to admit of a change of consonants. 
 There occurs only 7nag/ from mag (§ "201). — Also elsewhere in word- 
 formation an interchange between h and g takes place in words behingiug 
 to the same n)ot: tnihun, 10, and ligns, 10; fillinn, to hide, and fulgins 
 (adj.), hidden; fagindn, to rejoice, and fahe/>s, f., Joy; laiggrjan, to hunger, 
 and liuhrus, liunger; juggs, young, comparative jiihizu; for the inter- 
 change between liig and (lih see § 2u;}, n. 1. 
 
 § t)7. g denotes also the gnttural nasal (see § 50). E. g. 
 (« + <?): laggs, long-; hrlggan, to bring; tuggo, tongue; figgrs, 
 linger; gaggan. to go; — {n-\-k): drigkan, to drink; pagkjcm, 
 to think; pugkjan, to think, seem; igqis (to) you two; sigqan, 
 to sink; sliyqan, to sting, thrust. 
 
 Note 1. The regular notation of the guttural nasalise/, but before 
 k g it is sometimes doubled, regularly in Cod. B: siggqan, iggqis. This 
 duplication is not found before g\ the only case, atgagggand Mat. IX. 15, 
 is corrected by the editors. The opposite mistake is found three times: 
 fanragagja Lu. VIII. o, XVI. 1 (for fauragaggja, steward); hugridai 
 I. Cor. IV. 11 (for huggridai). Comp. Vulfila ed. Bernhardt p. LI. 
 
 Note 2. The guttural nasal is represented only a few times in the 
 Gospel of St. Luke by Latin n, for example, pank XVII. !); bringip XV. 22. 
 
 § 68. The combination ggn- deserves special attention. 
 It is 1) guttural nasal, as is proved by the ng^ of the 
 other Germanic languages (also in Old Norse), aggwus, 
 narrow (0. H. G. cngi, 0. N. ow^r); siggivan, to sing (0. H. G. 
 singan)\ saggars, a singing, song. Belongs here also umnana- 
 rlggivs, cruel, wild? 
 
 2) h nother ggw corresponds to West - Germanic urn (0. H. G. 
 uu or umi), 0. N. gg{v): triggws, faithful (0. H. G. iriimi, 
 0. N. Iryggr), hliggwan, to beat (0. H. G. hliuuan), ^glaggivus, ac- 
 curate {O.H.G;. glauuer, 0. N. gloggr)^ skuggwa, mirror (0. N. 
 skyggja, f. belonging to Gothic skawjan). 
 
 DENTAI.S. 
 t 
 
 § 09. Gothic t corresponding to Greek r is frequent both 
 ■V:^ initially and medially. Examples: a) initially: tunpus, tooth; 
 
Consonants. 29 
 
 /;•///, tvec; luggo, tongue; lagr^ tear; la'thnn, ten; Irvai, two; 
 tamjan, to tame; trauan, to trust; si: sleigan, to mount, rise, 
 h) medially: ivalb, water; hairtn heart; baitrs, l)itter; ilan, to 
 eat; giulan, to ])our; silan, to sit; wilan, to know. 
 
 Final t remains unchanged: wall, 1 know; at, at; irll , 
 we two. 
 
 Note 1. Double / stands in aila, father; skulls, money. 
 
 Note 2. Before t of word-formation or inflection t is clianged to 
 s, for example, 2. pers. sing. pret. waisl (from mail); haikaisl (fi-om hailan^ 
 to be called) ; weak pret. gamosta (from gamol) ; kaupasija (from kuu- 
 paljan, to bnffet); wissa (from wlsta, cf. wail); ushaista, needy (belonging 
 to haitan); bldslreis, worshipper (belonging to bldlan, to worshij)). 
 
 § 70. Gothie /> corresponds to Greek }) , as in /jomos, 
 f)ojf{aQ. Napan, i\a{i-(w)\ l)otli had the same sound, namely 
 that of the modern Greek //, i. e. an interdental hard spirant 
 (= Eng-l. Ih). 
 
 Note I. Latin writers render Gothic /> by Ih, e.g., Tlieodoriciis, 
 Theodomirus. Also some later texts have III for J>. 
 
 § 71. /> in Gothic words is frequent. Examples: a) 
 Initially: Jndan, to tolerate; panjan, to stretch; gapairsan, to 
 wither; paursus, torrid; paurslel, thirst; pal a (pron.) tliat; pu 
 thou; prels, three; pliuhan, to flee; gapldlhan, to emhrace, con- 
 sole; pwahan, to wash, h) Medially: hrbpar, brother; tanpus, 
 tooth; tviprus, lamb, wether; frapi, n., imderstanding; frapjan 
 to understand; anpar^ other; /r«/>ar, which of the two; nuitrpan, 
 to become; qipan, to say. c) Final /> also remains unchanged; 
 e. g,, piup, good {pinpis)^ qap (from qipan) ^ aips, oath, ace. alp. 
 
 Note 1. pji in aippnu, or; fnrthermore by assimilation from h-p, 
 nippan, etc. See § (10, n. 3. 
 
 Note 2. /' final and before the nominative-.? often represents d, 
 and is to be distinguished from p in the words given under c), the latter 
 having also /> medially. See § 73. 
 
 Note 3. /' becomes s before t. E.g., 2. pers. s. pret. qast (from 
 qij'an); war si (from wairpan); snaist (from saeipan, to cut). 
 
 d 
 
 § 72. d corresponds to Greek rV. The modern Greek 
 pronnnciation of (i is that of a soft interdental sjiirant (5' = 
 Engl, soft ///). This pronunciation is also to be given to d, 
 
30 Phonology, ('luip. H'. 
 
 at least medially after vowels. l>iit initially and medially 
 after )i, I, r, z — d has tlie value of a soft stop-sound. 
 
 § 78. Examples for d : a) Initially: daur, n., door: 
 dauhlar, dauj;'liter; dal^ dale, vally; danns , odor; daddjan, to 
 suckle; ga-daursan, to dare; driusan, to fall; dwals, foolisli (dull); 
 b) Medially: sidiis, custom; wadi, n., ])ledi;*e, bet; inidjia, medius; 
 fiidu/ro, widow; btndun, to offer; blndan, to bind; ha'trda, herd; 
 waldan, to rule, wield; mizdo, reward. — fadar, father; frbdei, 
 understanding- (hereto l)elong-s adj. frops, frodis^ wise); fidwbr, 
 four; pridja, tertius; pluda, people; -\da, as in uupida, desert; 
 gahugds, understanding; gards, house, yard; liardus, hard; hund, 
 hundred; and, on, at; aids, ag-e (ef. alpeis old); kalds , cold; 
 gazds, sting. 
 
 Note 1. In Gothic words dd\n found only in: waddjus, wall; dadd- 
 jan, to suckle; (waddjS (gen- of Iwai, 2); iddja, I wont; hence always 
 in the combination ddj. 
 
 § 74. d tinal and before the s of the nominative is retained 
 only after consonants; e. g'., hund, nimand (8 pers. plur. pres.), 
 gards, aids, gazds, gahugds. When d after a vowel becomes 
 final, it is changed into p, because p denotes the hard sound 
 corresponding to d. The greater number of the Gothic final ps 
 have for the sake of euphony arisen from medial d, the smaller 
 number are original, also medial pa (§ 71, n. 2). 
 
 Examples: slaps, sladis, place (but slaps, slapis, coast 
 shore); haubip, haubidis, head; liuhap, Uuhadis, liglit; frops, 
 frbdis, wise; gbps, gbdls, good; hdup pret. of biudan; bidjan, 
 to pray, pret. bap; all partic. pret. w. v., as nasips, nasidis; 
 salbbps, salbbdis; furthermore all final />s in verbal inflection 
 (3. p. s. 2. pi.), as in nimip, nemup, nemeip, — but with enclitic 
 uh; nimiduh, nemnduh, tie?neiduh; — adverbs like /trap, whither 
 (eomp. § 213); prepos. tnip, with. 
 
 Note 1. The change of final d into p is not found in all cases in 
 our texts. This appearance cannot be referred to the original text of 
 Ulfilas, but is a deviation from the normal state, owing to the copyists, 
 a fact proved by the frequent occurrence of final d in the Gospel of St. 
 Luke, especially in the first ten chapters, not unfrequently also in the 
 Gospel of St. John, more rarely in the other books. Examples from the 
 (Itii chap, of Luke are samnlaud 34, guds 35. -13, gud 43, mi/ads 38, partic. 
 gamanwids 40, gasiiUd, and especially many verbal forms: tmijid 2, ussugg- 
 wud 3, fnghtod , laikid 23, habaid 24, nshairid 45, etc. — Since 
 the (!ospcl of Luke contains younger forms of speech (§ 220, 1), we 
 
Consonants. 31 
 
 will have to regard these forms as having developi)ed at a later period, 
 introduced into our texts by individual writers. — Couip. also Kock, zs. 
 t'da. XXV. 22(1 et seq., who shows tliat these (Is for ps are most frequent 
 after unaccented vowels (e. g., tnilads), but after an accented vowel only 
 when the latter is long or a diphthong, rarely however after a short accented 
 vowel (e.g.rnid Luke VII. 11). 
 
 Note 2. Since final p has by all means to be taken as regular, it 
 must also be employed in words of which only forms with medial d are 
 found: biu}>s, biudis, table; raups . red; usdaups, zealous; gamaips, 
 maimed; mdj>s, anger; knaps, stock, I'ace. Therefore we must also write 
 gara'ips, ready; luUeps, poor, each of which, besides the forms with 
 medial d, has once the final form garaid and uuleds. But both forms 
 stand in Luke. 
 
 With final d only are repeatedly found; weilwuds , witness, ace. 
 Tveitrvud: twice gariuds {gariud) honorable, only one final form with d 
 (but none with />) occurs in braids, broad, deds , deed; tvods, raging, 
 possessed ; grids, grade, degree ; skaiskuid (pret. of skaidan). Also here 
 we will consequently have to regard the form deps, nwds, etc. as normal, 
 for the forms with d were probably introduced by the copjists. 
 
 Note 3. This final f? for d must not be confounded with the radical 
 p in words that have the same root as those with d, for instance, frud- 
 (n. frops) wise; frudei, wisdom, but frapi, understanding; fra]>jan, to 
 understand; sinps, waj'; but sandjan, to send; aids, age, but alpeis, old. 
 
 Note -I. p is seldom found where initial d is expected. Thus 
 gupa Gal. IV. S instead of guda, unfrdJMins Gal. III. '6. 
 
 § 75. The d of weak preterits, which stands g-euerally 
 after a vowel {nasida, habaida), is retained after / and ti (skulda, 
 munda)^ wliile after s , h, f it appears as /; kmipasia, most a, 
 daursta, pahta, pulita, hrulita^ rvaurhta, hauhta, ohta, mahta, 
 dihta, paurfia; it becomes p in kunpa^ ss from s/ through 
 assimilation in /rissa. 
 
 Conform to this rule are the participles no sips, hahaips, 
 skulds, munds; but ivaurlits, haulits , tvahls, binauh(s, pnurfts, 
 kunps. Comp. § 187, n. 1; § 197 et seq.; 208. 209. 
 
 Note 1. d becomes s before the t oi'2^^ p. pret: baust {from biudan, 
 bauj>). s for d occurs in word- formation as well, for example, gi/str 
 (cf. gildmi), tribute; anabusns, commandment (cf. biudau). 
 
 § 7G. s is a hard dental spirant corresponding to Greek 
 0. s, especially when initial, is very frequent in Gothic words. 
 
 Examples: a) Initially: sunns, son; sitan, to sit; skadus, 
 shadow; speiman, to spit; slandan, to stand; sirav.jan, to strew; 
 sic pan, to sleep; smals^ small; snuirs, wise; swaihra, tather-iu-law. 
 
32 Plionology. ("iKip. IV. 
 
 1)) jMi'diaU}': kiusdii, choose; wisan, to h(i\ w^/iyan, to vest, 
 clothe; ]->ilsundi, thousiiiul; gasls, i;-uest; liama, host, multitude; 
 ai'i/is'ti, ox; pfiNrsNs, withered. 
 
 (•) Also t'iinil .V reuKiiiis uiich;iiii;('d, ;is in yrds, i;'r;(ss; mes, 
 table; was (])vet. of tvison); hals, neck. 
 
 Note 1. .s* occurs often; e.g., bassei, severity; (//.s'.v, spcacli; wissa 
 (prct. of ivitan); termination -assus {/nudinassus , kingdom, etc. 
 
 Note 2. Final .? stands in most cases tor medial i; this is esi)ecially 
 the case in inflection. ('om|i. 5; 7s, (lroi)i)iiig ol' the nominative .y § Ts, n. 2. 
 
 Note l{. .V from /. />, d ln'fore consonants (/); see § (ii), n. 2; i? "], 
 n. ;); § 75, n. 
 
 z 
 
 § 77. z corresponds in Greek words to c;, e. g., Zaihai- 
 cla'ms Zilkdaloq; azymus, a^i\i/0Q. '^Fhe sound of z is the soft 
 sound whose corresponding- hard sound is .?; therefore it is a 
 sonant dental spirant (Engl. z). The Greek c; denoted this 
 sound already at the time of Ulfilas (as in modern Greek). 
 
 § 78. a) In Gothic words z never occurs initially. 
 
 b) Medial z is frc(iuent. Final z, however, becomes s, 
 the corresponding hard sound (comp. b — f, d — />). azets, easy; 
 liazjan, to praise; hazeins, praise; dlus^ gen. diuzis, animal; 
 halis, gen. halizis, hatred; hatizon, to be angry; huzd, treasure; 
 gazds, sting; mizdo, reward; azgo, ashes; marzjan, to offend; — 
 comparatives: maiza, major; frodoza, alpiza, etc.; pronominal 
 forms; e. g., izwura, pizos, pize, hlindaizos; 2. sing, middle, as 
 hailaza. 
 
 c) Most of the final as re])resent a z, especially the in- 
 flectional .?s; these are changed to z as soon as they become 
 initial by an enclitic addition, for example, the s of the nom. 
 has, whoV, but hazuh; is, he, \n\i izei, who (relative); us, out, 
 but uzuh, uzu; dis-, an intensive prefix = Lt. dis- {dizuhpansal 
 Mk, XVI. 8); pos, fern. n. pi., pozuh; /reis, we, tvelzuh; wUeis 
 2. ])ers. s., wilcizu; adv. jnais, more (cf. maiza); diris, earlier 
 (ef, dirizd), etc. 
 
 Note 1. 2 was rarely retained when becoming final: )ninz , less, 
 II. Cor. XII. 15. Codex B instead oi' mins elsewhere; riqiz (4 times), dark- 
 ness, besides 7-iqis, gen. riijizis; aiz, ore, only Mk. VI. S; tnimz, flesh, 
 I. Cor. VIII. n. 
 
 Note 2. 'i'he s [z) of the nom. sing, drojis 1) after s {ss, z): drus, 
 m., gen. drusis, fall; srvcs, g. swcsis, adj. one's own; laus, Umsis, empty, 
 
Consonants. 33 
 
 vain; iis-slass, t"., gcu. usslassais, rL'surrection; 2) after r, wlicu immedia- 
 tely preceded by a short vowel: wair-, wairis, man; baur , son; kaisar, 
 Caesar; anpar, another, second; unsar, our; s remains however after a 
 long syllable: akrs, field; Aor:?, lecher; skeirs, c\Qdx\ swers, dear, worthy; 
 gdurs, sad. Irregular is the once oecnrriiig nom. (Nehem. V. 18) stiur. 
 
 Note ;<. 2 and .s occur interchangeably in the prefer, of slepan, to 
 sleep; saislej),m.\lU.-n; Luke VIII. 2;j; 1. Th. IV. 11; saizlep , Joh. 
 XI. 11; I Cor. XV. (i. 
 
 Note 1. The z of the prep, us is in combinations assimilated to 
 following r (comp. §24, n. 2), as in urnms , a running out, departure; 
 urreisan, to arise; urrunman , tt) be enlarged (besides usrumnan Codex 
 B. II Cor. VI. 11). In other cases us retains its final form, as in usagjan, 
 to frighten, usbeidan, to expect, abide for (Comp. §56, n. 2). Only in 
 uzon (pt. of *usanan, to breathe out, expire) Mk. XV. 37, 39, and uzitin 
 (dat. of *useta, manger) Lu. II. 7, 12, 16 z for s appears before a vowel. 
 
 Note 5. When us comes before a word beginning with si, one s 
 is sometimes dropped: uslaig (from us-steigan) Mk. III. 13, tisldf? Lu. VIII. 
 55, X. 25; ustandip Mk. X. 31 {iYO\a.us-standan)-, ustassai (from usstass) 
 Lu. XIV. 14. — Comp. diskritnan (for dis-skrilnan) Mt. XXVII. 51; there 
 is no analogon for sp. 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 GENERAL REMARKS ON THE CONSONANTS. 
 
 " § 79. In Gothic the soft spirants, b, d, z, are changed 
 into the corresponding hard sounds, f, p, a, when final and 
 before the s of the nominative (Comp. §§ 56. 74. 78). The 
 fourth soft spirant, medial g (§ 66), however, remains soft when 
 final, at least in writing, while in pronunciation the analogy 
 of the other cases suggests hardening. 
 
 Note 1. Also the bs, ds, zs are sometimes retained when final; z 
 however rarely (§ 78, n. 1), but b and d frequently, especially in certain 
 places where also other forms of a later origin are found. Comp. § 56, 
 n. 1, § 74, n. 1, and Kock zs. fda. XXV. 226 et seq. 
 
 § 80. Double consonants in Gothic are especiall}' tlie 
 liquids, //;, mm, mi, rr, and also ss; other cases, as kk (§ 58, n. 1), 
 (t (§ 69, n. 1), pp (§ 71, n. 1) dd (§ 73, n. 1), are rare; — the 
 frequently occurring gg» (§§ 67. (j8) are of a different kind. 
 
 Double consonants at the end of a word and before the 
 
 Brauue, Goth, grammar. 3 
 
34 Phonology. Chai). IX. 
 
 uominative s are retained: skalls, full, kann, rami, 7vam?n, gawiss. 
 Likewise before j: fnlljan, skultja, kannjan; but before other 
 consoiiMiits they generally become single: kant , kimpa (from 
 kmui), rani '2. sing. ])ret., rmu, m., a running (ef. rinnau)\ 
 snm7n/s/, ]>()n(l (el". -•'s)rhnmari)\ — commonly, however, fiiUnan; 
 fiilnan occurs but a few times. 
 
 Note 1. In tlic MSS. doiililo consonants are sometimes found tor 
 single ones, as allh Lu. 11. 1(1, and single consonants for double ones, as 
 wiscdiin Lu. 11. i;{, inbranjada (i'or inbrannjad a) John. XV. 0. Both cases 
 are mistakes which are generally corrected by the editors. Comp. Bern- 
 hardt, ^'ulfila 1). LVII. 
 
 § 81. The consonantal changes before dentals, Avhich 
 considered from an etymologieo- comparative standpoint, are, 
 of course, of a various nature, may, practically from a mere 
 (iothic standpoint, l>e embraced in the following rule. 
 
 Before the dentals, d, p, I , all labial stoi)-S(»unds 
 and si)irants are changed into f, all gutturals to A, all 
 dentals to s; the second dental of such a combination 
 is always kept as /. 
 
 Examples: skapjan, gaskafls (§ 51, n. 2); paurhan 
 {'•'paurbda), paurfla, giban, gifts (§ 50, n. 3); — sinks, stmh/s; 
 pugkjan, pah/ a (§ 58, u. 2); magan, mahta (§ (36, n. 1.); — jvait, 
 ivaist (§G9,n.2) rva'/rpan, wars/ (§71,n.3); biudan. banst 
 (§75,n.l). 
 
 Note 1. An exception is mar/t {2. pers. of ma^ ^ 201), and {/ahu(/t/s, 
 understanding. 
 
 Note 2. si may become ss by wa}' of assiuiilation, as ivissd from 
 ivitan (see § 7(i, n. 1). ('omj). Kiigel, Beitr. YIl, p. 171 et seq. 
 
 § 82. Cases of assimilation only with li (§ (32,u.3) and 
 with US (78, u.4). 
 
INFLECTIONS. 
 
 CHAP. T. DECLENSION OF NOUNS. 
 
 GENERAL REMARKS. 
 
 A) OF THE GOTHIC DECLENSION IN GENERAL 
 
 § 83, lu the Gotliic declension there are three genders, 
 as in the other Germanic dialects — mascuHue, neuter, and 
 feminine. 
 
 Note 1. By form the neuter and masculine ot all declensiims are 
 alike, except in the nom. and ace. of both numbers. 
 
 Note 2. A distinction of gender is wanting only with the personal 
 pronoun of the 1. and 3- persons; likewise also with the refle:!^ive pronoun 
 (§ 150), and with the numeral adjectives 4 — 19 (§ 141). 
 
 § 84. There are two numbers in tlie Gothic declension — 
 singular and plural. 
 
 Note 1. The dual which originally existed in all Indo-({ermanic 
 languages, is found in the Gothic declension only in the personal pron. 
 of the 1. and 2. persons (§ 150). 
 
 § 85, There are four complete cases in the Gothic "declen- 
 sion — nominative, genitive, dative, accusative. Inmost 
 cases the vocative resembles the nominative, only in the singular 
 of some declensions there occurs a vocative difl'ereut from the 
 nominative, which, then, however, is always the same as the 
 accusative. 
 
 Note 1. The Gothic dative represents several Indo-Germanic cases 
 (dative, ablative, instrumental). Relics of the neuter instrumental are still 
 present in the pnmominal declension — /<^ (§ 153), he (§ 15!)). 
 
 3* 
 
3(3 hitk'ctioii.s. Chap. I. 
 
 B) OF THE DECLENSIOK OV SUBSTANTIVES. 
 
 >? S(). 'I'lio (leelciisioii of sul)staiiti\es in (Jotliic is divided 
 into a vowel and a consonantal declension, according- as the 
 stems of tlie snbstantivcs end in a vowel or a consonant. 
 
 Note I. 'flu' original ronii of tlic stems lias in jtart been olisciinnl 
 l»y hlondiiif;' tlu- stt^iis \vitli tlie ciidiiij^'s, hy kiss of vowels at tlu; end, 
 ami the like, so tliat a rorreet division into \i>wi'l and consonantal 
 (U'l-loiisions is altofi'etlier snbjfct to the Comiiarative Indo-Gernianie 
 (iranimar. From the es])eeially Uothle staiidi)oint we should not have 
 been led to tids division. 
 
 § 87. Of the classes of the consonantal stems in Ootliie 
 that of the n-stems (stems in -an, -on, -ein) have widely devel- 
 o]»ed, while of other consonantal inflections ])ut a few remains 
 are |>reserved (§ 114 et seq.). According to Jacol) (Jrimm the 
 ^/-declension is also called weak declension. 
 
 § 88. There are four classes of the vowel declension — 
 stems in it, 6, /, n. According to this, we disting'uish between 
 a-, 0-, /-, and //-declensions. The stem-characteristics are still 
 clearl}' seen in all classes in dat. and ace. pi., as in dagam, 
 (lagans; — gibom, glbos; — gantim, gas tins : — smnim, sununs. 
 According- to Jac. Grimm the vowel declension is also called 
 strong- declension. 
 
 Note ]■. Of the four vowel declensions the a and /) declensions 
 stand in close connection; the ^-declension contains only masculine and 
 neuter nouns {dags, /vai'ird), to the (^-declension belong only t'eminines. 
 Both declensions are therefore generally reduced to one class called a- 
 declensiou. 
 
 Note 2. 'J'he 'Gothic ^-declension corresponds to the second or 
 o-declension in (Jreek and Latin (Gr. masc. -o?; neut. -or; Lat.-/<^, -mn) 
 the Gothic (5-declension corresponds to the first or //-declension in Greek 
 and Latin. Now since Comparative Grammar teaches us that the vowels 
 of the Greek and Latin are older than those of the Germanic, and that 
 at an early period in Germanic the stems of the corresponding niascnlines 
 and neuters must have ended in o^and those of tlie feminines in a, we 
 often employ also in Germanic grammar the term ^j-decleusion for the 
 masculines and neuters, the term ^-declension for the feminines. 
 
 A) VOWEL (STRONG) DECLENSION. 
 
 LA) ^-DECLENSION. 
 
 . § 89. The (rothic a-decleusion contains only masculines 
 ^ud neuters. We distinguish between ])ure «-stems and .//-stems. 
 
Declension (»t" Nouns. ^7 
 
 Note I. 'riie wd-atcms in (lothic diHt'er but very little t'roni the 
 pure rt-steuis, and they occur ouly in a few words (§ 92, n. 3; § 93; 
 § !»4, n. 1). 
 
 MASCULINES. 
 
 § 00. Pai-adiii:ms of the masculines, a) Pure «-stems: 
 dags, day (from more aiicieut *ihigaz, Early Germ. *dago-z, § 88, 
 n. 2); Mai/'s, bread (E. Germ. '*hIaWo-z). b) ./a-stems: hah'deis, 
 lierd, shepherd (E. Germ, '^herdio-z), h<irjis , army (E. Germ. 
 '''^harjo-z). 
 
 Sing. N. dags hlait's 
 
 G. dagis hlaibfs 
 
 D. daga hlaiba 
 
 A. dag hlaif 
 
 V. dag hlaii', 
 
 Plur. N. dagos hlaibos 
 
 G. dage hlaibe 
 
 D. dagani hlaibam j hairdjain harjam 
 
 hairdeis harjis 
 
 hairdeis harjis 
 
 hairdja harja v 
 
 hairdi hari $ "-f "^ 
 
 hairdi hari 
 
 hairdjos harjos 
 
 liairdje harje 
 
 A. dagans hlaibans { hairdjans harjans. 
 
 § 91. Like dags decline, for example, s/ains, stone; skalks, 
 servant; iai)is, twig; /«//?? ///a-, heaven; fisks,^^^\\\ /figs, way,' tvidf^^ 
 wolf; fugls,-fow\, bird; aips (g'en. aipis), oatli. » 
 
 hlaifs shows the hardening- of a medial soft spirant when 
 becoming final (comp. §§ 56. 79). Likewise does lau/'s (n. pi. 
 laubos) leaf. 
 
 Note I. The declension of these masculines is identical with that 
 of the masculines of the ?-decl. (§ 100) in the whole sing, and in the gen. 
 idur. , and so to which declension they belong must be decided from the 
 nom., ace, and dat. plur: hence a number of masculines which are not 
 found in those plural cases cannot with certainty be arranged. In many 
 cases the other Germanic languages will enable us to decide. According 
 to this, akrs, tield; megs, son-in-law; maurgins, morning; snaiws, snow; 
 maipins, gift, belong to the ^-declension. 
 
 Note 2. Words which are not found in the nom. sing, nor in the 
 nom. ace. plur., may also be neuter. Thus nkeitis may be the genitive 
 of both '''akcits, and '■^'akeil. But some of these words are certainly masc, 
 as is evident from the adjectives by which they are moditied, or from 
 their cognate dialects; e.g., slops, sleep; 7vdkrs , usury; auhus , oven; 
 iwcifls, doubt; mops, anger (gen. niudis, comp. § 74). 
 
 Note o. According to the rules concerning final w (42), the nom. 
 sing, and ace. and voc. sing, of pinds , pirvS (servant), the only forms 
 found, are plus and piu. 
 
 Note 4. According to § 7S, n. 2, the s of the nom. sing, is dropped 
 
38 
 
 Inflections. Cliap. I. 
 
 in *««.? (dat. aiiza), hoani; 'hals, lialsis, nock; frclhals, t'rcodoni; ivaxr, 
 man; *</rt/yfl*/r (n. ])1. //rtfea^ro*) a festive meal; Arai^fl?-, Caesar; sl'mr, steer. 
 
 Note ."). wcgs, •wave (\\.\\.we(jos , but dai. pi. we^m) , ^</n;^, time 
 (dat. pi. ahvani , \\vi'.\)\. abv'ms), show a tendency to merp:e into the i- 
 declension. 
 
 § 92. Ill tlic case of stems in ja, accovdiiij^,' to the rules 
 concerning; the contraction of // into ei (§44c), distinction 
 must lie made between words witli lonii,-.and those witli sliort 
 stem s^'llables. Further examiilcs: a) of nouns with h)ng syl- 
 lables, and polysyllables: asneis, servant; andeis, end; Ivditeis, 
 wheat; aiiionch, disci]>le; words in -arela: Jaisarcis , master; 
 hokareis, scribe, and others; b) of nouns with short syllables: 
 nipjis, cousin; andasfapjis, adversary. 
 
 Note I. andeis, end, has K<Mn. X. 18 the ace. jd. according to the 
 e'-decl., andins. 
 
 § 93. 
 
 NEUTERS. 
 
 Paradigms, a) Pure a-stems: rvaurd, word; haubip. 
 
 head, b) wa-stems: kniu, knee, o) ja-^itm^: kiini , kin. 
 
 Sing. N. waurd haidti)' kniu kiini 
 
 G. wai'irdis liaubidis kniwis knnji.s 
 
 D. waurda liauliida kniwa kunja 
 
 A. waurd liauhij? kniu kuni 
 
 Plur 
 
 N. 
 
 waurda 
 
 liauliida 
 
 
 G. 
 
 ■\vaurde 
 
 liaiiliidc 
 
 
 D. 
 
 waiirdaiii 
 
 liauliidaui 
 
 
 A. 
 
 waurda 
 
 haubida 
 
 Ivinwa 
 kniwe 
 kniAvani 
 kniwa 
 
 kunja 
 kunje 
 kunjani 
 kunja. 
 
 § 94. The number of neuters declining like waurd is very 
 great; e. g., blop, hlopis , l)lood; yidp, gold; juk, yoke; jer, year; 
 haurn, liorn; sauil, sun; sUubr, silver; agis, fear; sdir, sorrow; 
 manrpr, murder; gras, grasis, grass. 
 
 Cases where the medial soft spirant (§ 79) is hardened, 
 as in haubip, are, for example, dius, diuzis, animal; hatis, 
 hatred; j^iqis. darkness (§ 78, n.l); Uuhap, Vmhadis, ligbt; 
 tviiop, law. 
 
 Note 1. According to 5^42, final iv of stems in wa is changed to 
 u after a short vowel. Like kniu goes iriti, triwis, wood, tree. After a 
 long vowel there is no change, e. g., lew, occassion; fraiw, seed. 
 
 Note 2. According to §91,n.2, it cannot with certainty be stated, 
 whether words which are not found in all forms of inflection, are mase. 
 or neuter. On the grounds given under that ]jaragr., the following words 
 must be neuter: dul, dale, valley; paurp, field; 7na/'l, market. 
 
Beclension of Nouns. 39 
 
 Note 3. The word gup being neuter in t'orui, is used as niase. when 
 denoting the God of Cliristianity. The neuter pi. (juda (conij). 5^ 74, n. 4) 
 denoting heathen gods, is still used. Since this word is found only in 
 the abbreviated forms (§ 1, n. 4), g}^, ffps, gjm, the inflection of the sing. 
 is doubtful. The full forms commonly given are ; (iu}\ gen. gitps, d. gu/ni ; 
 the correct forms would be gup, giidis, guda. Certainly wrong is the gen. 
 gups: it is undoubtedly entitled to the termination -?>, but whether yM/'«.y 
 or gudis, is nncertain. Therefore we have employed the abbreviated form 
 gnps which is fonnd in all editions ; the same for the dat. gupa. 
 
 Note 4. fadrein (.paternity,,, when signifying (^parents,,, may be used 
 as an indeclinable plur. preceded by the masc. article; pai fadrein, pans 
 fadrein. But also the regular neuter plur. fadreina is used in the sense 
 of jiparents,,. Fadreins (fern.) familj' , generation, must be distinguished 
 from this (§ 103). 
 
 Note 5. The gen. sing, of hatis, liatred is once (Codex B) found 
 as hatis, Eph. II. 3 (hatize A). For the neuters in -is comp. (jVon Bahder, 
 Verbalabstracta,, p. 52 et seq. 
 
 § 95. Like kuni inflect stems in ja, botli long* and short 
 syllables; e. g-., badi, bed; nati, net; fmrguni, mountain; garvi, 
 gaujis , region (§42.2); /aui, tojis, deed (§26); mA/, reikjis, 
 kingdom, power; arhi, arbjis, heir; galigi^i, eomsummation of 
 marriage; gawaurkl, work, business; garuni, counsel; and/ralrpi, 
 presence. 
 
 Note 1. Besides -jis a contracted gen. in -cis (comp. ij 44 c, § 92) 
 is found in but a few long- and polysyllabic nouns, for instance, Irausleis 
 (from trausti, covenant) Ei)h. II. 12; andbahti, service, has gen. andbahtjis 
 (3 times) and andbahteis (once) (Lu. I. 23); gawairpi, peace, has gen. 
 gawairpjis (6 times), gawairfeis (3 times). 
 
 l.B) 0-DECLENSION. 
 
 § S\<S. The C4othic o-decleusiou contains only feminines 
 which in fact belong to tlie a-decl. (§ 88, n. 1). Also here we 
 distinguish between pure o-stems and ^o-stems. 
 
 Paradigms: a) giba, gift (stem gibo-). b) stems in jo with 
 long syllables: bandi, band (stem bandjd-)\ mawi girl (stem maujo). 
 
 Sing. N. giba 
 G. gibos 
 D. gibai 
 A. giba 
 
 Plur. N. gibos 
 G. gibo 
 D. gibom 
 A. gibos 
 
 bandi 
 
 mawi 
 
 bandjos 
 
 maujos 
 
 bandjai 
 
 maujai 
 
 baud) a 
 
 mauja 
 
 bandjos 
 
 maujos 
 
 bandjo 
 
 maujo 
 
 bandjom 
 
 maujom 
 
 bandjos 
 
 maujos. 
 
40 lulk'ctioiis. Cliap. I. 
 
 i^ 07. Like glba iiiHcct a gTcat many words. E. g-., bida, 
 rc(iuest; [jinda, ])C()i)lc; hama, inultitude; sauvahi, soul; stibna, 
 voice; u'lrpa, earth; keila, while, hour; nmmha, womb; mild/pa, 
 mercy; a/tra, water. 
 
 Note 1. Stems in fvo and tliose \n Jo with short syUablcs decline 
 like^/^«; e.g., triggwa, covenant; bundwa, sign; — sunja, truth; halja, 
 hell; sihjd, relationshii), plapja street. 
 
 Note 2. Of Ivei/a the ace. sing. Ivcilu- is found before the enclitic 
 -huH in IreUo/iun; see § Ut."{, n. 1 (for form comp. <(indhun § IGIic, harjoh 
 
 § i»;.M. 
 
 § 08. Like handi g'o stems in Jo with long- stem syllables 
 and those that liave more than one syllable. Their inflection 
 is the same as that of giba, except in the nom. voc. sing-, 
 which have / instead of ja. — Further examples are: haipi 
 heath, feld; wasti, garment; piudangardi, kingdom; kbftuU, glory; 
 frijbndi, female friend; fraisluhni, temptation. 
 
 Note J. T.ike mawi (for the change of w into u see § 12) inflects 
 Jntvi, pii/jds, maid-servant. 
 
 2) /-DECLENSION. 
 § 00. This declension contains only masculines and 
 feminines. The inflection of both g-enders properly ought to 
 be the same throughout, but this is the case in the plur. only, 
 while the masc. forms gen. and dat. according to the ^r- 
 declension. 
 
 MASCULINES. 
 
 § 100. Paradigms: balgs bottle, Avine-skin; (E. Germanic 
 balgi-z). 
 
 ^; Sing. N. balgs Plnr. N. balgeis 
 
 G. balgis G. balge 
 
 D. balga D. balgim 
 
 A. balg A. balgins 
 V. balg 
 
 § 161. The numbre of masculines inflecting like balgs is 
 V not very great. E. g., gasts, guest; gards, house; muns^ thought; 
 mats, food; saggws , a singing, song; saups, saudis , sacriflce; 
 brup-faps (<?), bridegroom; slaps (rf), stead, place. 
 
 Note 1. Words not occurring in n. d. a. plur. cannot with certainty 
 be referred to this declension (comp. § 9J, n. 1). In many cases, however, 
 a comparis(jn with the other (Icrmauic dialects will show to which decl. 
 they belong. Such a noun is, for example, saiws, lake, sea ; but especially 
 
Doclonsion ot' Nouns. 41 
 
 a luiiulicr of vcrhal :il)stracts like <jums, arrival; drus, tall; iviits , t'aco; 
 runs, a running; yrcts , weeping; krusls , gnashing (of teeth). 
 
 Note 2. The *■ of the nominative is ilropped according to § 78, n. 2; 
 e. g., runs, runs is ; drus, drusis; baiir, bauris, natus, sun. 
 
 Note 3. According to the rules for w (§ 42), the form naus (a dead 
 man) is explained, u. pi. narveis, a. pi. natvins; hence the a. v. sing, have nau. 
 
 Note 4. wigs and aiws see § 91, u. 5. 
 
 FEMININES. 
 
 § 102. Paradig-ms: ansts, favor (E. Germanic aristi-z). 
 
 Sing. N. ansts Plur. N. ansteis 
 
 G. anste -; -rj^ o*" r '^Aj^ 
 D. anstai D. anstim V ^^^Jf^b'^ '^^ 
 
 G. anstais G. anste -; jy^^ g^ '^■^ 
 
 A. anst A. anstius. VvCd/, -- ^^Ty ■- 
 
 V. anst '^s/JgRN/A 
 
 § lOo. To this class belong many uoims. Examples 
 
 qe7is, woman; da/Is, deal; /rens, hope; naups, naiipais, need; 
 joins, sight; sokus. a seeking-, question; taikns, token; fahcps, 
 fahedh, joy; magaps (/>) maid, virgin, fadreins, generation, 
 family; arhaips (d) work; asans, harvest; those in -diips (p): mikil- 
 rf^z/'.s greatness ; munagdups, abundance; oyM/frfM/?*, eternity; ga- 
 maindups, communion. 
 
 Very numerous are the >erbal abstracts which may be 
 formed from all strong verbs by means of the sufhx t (/>, d)\ 
 e. g., gaskafls, creation, shaping; paur/js, need; ganisls, sal- 
 vation; lists, wile; fralusls, lost; gakusts, experiment; .gabaurps, 
 birth; galnurps, destruction; manaseps {d\ world; deps (d) deed; 
 gahugds, thought. 
 
 Note 1. Here belong also abstracts formed from weak verbs, as 
 those in -eins belonging to the First, those in -ains to the Second, and 
 those in ons to the Third weak conjugation^ e. g. nase'ms (cf. nasjati), 
 salvation; laiscins, doctrine, teaching; hnuheiws. glorj', a raising on high; 
 galaubeins, faith; naUeins, blasphemj-; lapons (cf. /«/>()«), invitation; salbons, 
 ointment; mitons , thought, judgment, measuring; pulains (cf. pulati), 
 ]iatience; libains, life. — But those in eins have their n. g. pi. according 
 to the o-declension. Thus, for example. 
 
 Sing. N. naiieins G. naiteinais D. nidieinai A. V. nailcin 
 Plur. N. naileinds G. naiteino D. naiteinim A. naileinins. 
 
 The dative plur. unkaureinom is found but once II. Cor. XL 9. — Those 
 in -dns, ains form their plur. regularly; mituneis, mitone, etc. 
 
 Note 2. Whether certain nouns are masc. or fern, cannot be deci- 
 ded, as they do not occur in a sufficient varietj' of cases. Thus, for 
 instance, ahaks, dove; fulieips, fullness. 
 
 'z' 
 
•12 IiiHcctidiis. Cliaii. 1. 
 
 Note ;>. 'I'lic !i.iiiiiii;iri\(' .v is dropped accdnliui;- to ij 7*>, 11. J, c. 1;., 
 HS-stt/ss, usstdssttis, ivsurrection ; f/aruiis, -runsttis, street. 
 
 Note 1. luiiins, villag*', forms its i)liir. according? to tlie «^/-deeleiision: 
 /itiiiilas, ete. 
 
 :^) r-l)EC LENS ION. 
 
 MASOUfJNES AND FEMININES. 
 
 i? I'M. The nuisc. and fern, nouns of tlic ?<-(led. luivc the 
 // same rorni. raradigm: s/oms, son. r 
 
 Siiif?. N. sunns Plur. N. siinjus ' '•' '. • ''1 _r^ 
 (!. sunaus (t. sunivc 
 
 D. snnau D. sunnm 
 
 A. sunn A. sninms 
 
 V. sunn 
 
 § 105. Further Examples: a) Masculines; e. g., dirus, 
 messenger; asilus, ass; danpus, death; w)dpm, glory; huhnis, 
 hunger; paurnus, thorn; halrus, sword; lipus, limb; /us/us, lust; 
 liiftus, air; wr/^//.?,- child, hoy \ fairJv us, world;^ij/i', foot; slubjus, 
 dust; nouns in -assi/s: draulUinassns, warfare; ihna.ssi/s, evenness, 
 equality; Jjiiidinassus, kingdom. 
 
 h) The 0]dy Feminines are handas, hand; kinnus, cheek; 
 7vripus, herd; asilus, a she-ass; waddjus, wall. 
 
 The gender of some nouns is dou1)tful, as tjuh-nus, mill; 
 fJodus, flood. 
 
 Note I. Foreign words, as aggilus, angel; sabbatns , sabbatli, 
 fluctuate in the i)lural between the u- and e-decl., see § 120, n. 1. 
 
 Note 2. In the singular terminations of this declension there oceurs 
 a noteworthy fluctuation between ?< and mi {aii? comp. § 24, n. 4). All 
 cases of this kin<l have been completely grouped by Leo Meyer, „Gotische 
 Spraehe,,, p. .t74. an is found in the M-cases, as nom. sxtians T>u. IV.:i; 
 fiiirlidus Gal. VI. 14 codex B (= fairhnis codex A); Barlimauis Mk. X. 
 46; — ace. hatulau Mk. VII. 32; /nudhuissnii L. IX. 27 ; hairau II. XIII. 4 
 codex A {= /uiiru codex Car.); — voc. 5?<?««?/ frequently; tnaffuu L.11.4S. 
 
 On the contrary there occurs u for au in the «?/-cases: gen. daupus 
 Lu. I. 79; 7Vidpus~R.YK. 23; npauslaulus II. Cor. XII. 12 codex A (= apau- 
 slaulaus codex B); dat. wulpu Lu. IX. 26; Paitru Gal. II. 7 codex A (= 
 Paitrau codex B). 
 
 The vast number of examples of the forms of the above paradigm 
 however entitles us to regard the latter as the regular one; the de- 
 viations just mentioned are owing to a confusion on the part of the later 
 writers. In case of double forms the one M.S. is generally correct. 
 Especially codex Ambr. A and the Gtjspel of Luke show a tendency 
 to confuse the w-decl. in this way. 
 
Declension of Nouns. 43 
 
 NEUTEKS. 
 
 § 106. There arc three neuter nouns one of wliieh, faihu, 
 cattle, money, occurs in several cases, namely in the singular. 
 
 N. faihu 
 G. foihans 
 D. foiliau 
 A. faihu. 
 
 The otlier two, gairu, sting; sihu, victory, are found once each 
 in the noni. sing. 
 
 B) iT-DECLENSION (WEAK DECLENSION). 
 1) MASCULINES. 
 
 § 107. Paradigm: guma. man. 
 
 Sing. N. guma Plur. N. gumans 
 
 G. guniins G. gumane 
 
 D. guniin D. gumani 
 
 A. gum an A. gumans 
 
 § 108. Like guma inflect a great many masculines. E. g., 
 ^/«?<6r, judge ; hana, cock; skula, debtor; surma, sun; mena, moon; 
 atta, father; ahma, spirit; hloma, flower; milhma, cloud; hVinma, 
 hearing; weiha, priest; srvaihra father-in-law; magnla, little boy; 
 Attila, Wulfila (proper nouns); — haurnja, trumpeter; fiskja, 
 fisher; timrja, carpenter; arhja, heir; ivilja, will; manamaurprja, 
 murderer; wanrstwja, laborer. 
 
 Note I. aha, man, takes gen. ph ahne, dat. pi. ahnam\ — of auhsa, 
 ox, occurs gen. plur. aulisnc. Comp. the neuters § J 10, n. 1 ; once we 
 meet with the ace. pi. aahsimns (I. Cor. IX. 9) which is probably a corrupt 
 form for auhsuns ; see § SO, n. 1 (the editors change it to auhsans). 
 
 2) NEUTERS. 
 § 109. Paradigm: hair to, heart. 
 
 Sing. N. hairto, - Plur. N. hairtona 
 
 G. hairtins G. hairtane 
 
 D. hairtin D. hairtam 
 
 A. hairto A. hairtona. 
 
 § 110. Like hairto decline onh^ a few substantives: augo, 
 eye; auso, ear; harnilo, a little child; auga-dauro, window; 
 pairko, hole, eye of a needle; kaurno, corn; gajuko, companion; 
 sigljb, seal. 
 
 Also the weak adjectives (§l 132). 
 
44 liiHt'ctidiis. Cliu)). I. 
 
 Note I. Two iioiiiis, tKdito. ii.-uiH', ;iii(l ivtiti), water, tlcviiilc iVom 
 
 till' rt'j;iil;ir iiitloctioii in tlio jtliir.: 
 
 Sill-::. ><^ namt) G. namiits I), namin A. namu 
 Pliir. N. namna (1. [namni] D. namnam A. tiamna. 
 
 Of llitvsc there oeciir ii. a. namna, d. tvatnam. Conip. <? JOS, n. I. 
 
 3) FEMININES. 
 s< 11 1. Tlie feminines of the n-dcclension uvc divided into 
 two classes, stems in -dn- and in -eiu-. Their inflection is 
 alike, Pavadii!:m: luggo, tongue; managei, multitude. 
 Slug. N. tnggo managei '^ 
 
 G. tugguns manageins 
 
 D. tiiggdn luanagein 
 
 A. tuggon manag(!iii 
 
 riiir. N. tiiggoiis manageins 
 
 G. tuggono/ manageiuji, 
 
 D. tiiggom maiiageim 
 
 A. tuggons manageins. 
 
 § 112. Like luggo inflect many substantives; e. ^.^jiino^ 
 woman; iihtrvo, dawn; siraihro, mother-in-law; azgo, ashes; 
 gat wo, street; stairno, star; wiko, week; — arhjo, heiress; hrunjo, 
 breastplate; lahijo, basket; nil^jd, cousin; rapjo, account, number. 
 
 Note 1. l.ike luogo go also the feminines of tin; weak adjeetives 
 (§ 132). 
 
 § n;>. Nearly all substantives going like nuniagei are 
 formed from adjectives. Abstracts in -ei may be formed from 
 every adjective, hence the large number of these words; e. g., 
 diupei, dejith; laggei, length; hleipei, mercy; mlkilci, greatness; 
 braidei, breadth; frodei, wisdom; hardu-hairiei, hard-heartedness; 
 drugkayieK drunkedness. iSome have no corresponding adjectives, 
 but they likewise denote a state; e. g., Imurstei, thirst; magapci, 
 virginity. Only a few have a concrete meaning, as aipei, mother; 
 pramsfei, grasshopper, locust; kilpei, womb; tmirei sea; ha'irnci, 
 skull. 
 
 Note 1. Adjectival abstracts in -ei and verbal abstracts in -<'/// ,v 
 (comp. § !(i;{, n. 1) are closely related, as hduhei, height (from hduhs) 
 but hduheins, elevation (from lu'mhjan). Both have ace. sing, hdnhcin. 
 
 In one case there is confusion. There has been formed as genit. sing, 
 of wajamercins, blasphemy, wajamereins, (.John. X. 3^), in consequence 
 of which a nom. wajamirei is supposed to have existed. But such a 
 form is, according to its meaning, impossible. 
 
 Note 2. In codex B three noms. sing, in -ein are met with: liuhadein, 
 
 o 
 
Declension of Nouns. 45 
 
 light, II. Cor. IV. 4 {liuhadeins A; comi». Tor this j^Beruluirdt^), wiljuhal- 
 ]>eiii, favor, Col. III. '25 (A wM\img)^ gatjndein, jiiety 1. Tim. IV. S [gagiidei A). 
 Note 'S. The comparatives, the siii)erlatives in -ma, and the pres. 
 participles form their feminine according to vianagci (com]). § l.'Ci, d. 4). 
 
 C) MISCELLANEOUS INFLECTIONS. 
 
 (CONSONANTAL STEMS. ANOMALIES). 
 § 114. Names deuotiug relatioiisliip in -r. The words 
 bropar, brotlier; dauhtar, daughter; swisfar, sister; faclar, father, 
 having lost their original consonantal inflection in u. a. d. phir., 
 follow in these cases the z^-declension (§ 104). Paradigm: 
 
 Sing. N. bro|?ar Pliir. brofrjus 
 (x. br6[7rs brojn-e 
 
 D. brotr bro}'rum 
 
 A. brol'ar br6]?runs. 
 
 § 115. Pres. participles in Gothic decline like weak ad- 
 jectives (§133). An older (substantival) inflection, however, 
 is still retained in some participles used as nouns. Paradigm : 
 nasjands, savior. 
 
 Sing. N. nasjands Plur. nasjands 
 
 G. uasjandis nasjaude 
 
 D. nasjand nasjandam 
 
 A. nasjand nasjands 
 
 V. nasjand — 
 
 Other exam])les are: fijands, enemy; frijonds, friend; daupjands, 
 the Baptist; merjatids, preacher; bisltands, neighbor; (ahjands^ 
 master; all- waldands , all-ruling, almighty; frarveitands, avenger; 
 fraiijindnds, ruler; midujiidnds, mediator; gihands, giver. 
 
 § 116. A number of feminines following in some cases 
 the /-decl. {ansts §102), appear in others as short forms; the 
 latter are remains of an old consonantal inflection. Paradigm : 
 haurgs^ burg, town. 
 
 Sing. N. baiirgs Plur. N. baurgs 
 G. baurgs G. baurge 
 
 D. baurg D. baiirgim 
 
 A. baurg A. baurgs. 
 
 Like haurgs inflect also alhs , temple; spaurds, race-course, 
 furlong; brnsts, breast; dulps^ feast; waihts, thing; miluks, milk; 
 mitaps (d), measure. 
 
 The word nali/s, night, goes exactly like baurgs, with the 
 exception of the dat. pi. which has nahtam. 
 
40 Inflectii>ns. Chap.;!. 
 
 Note 1. jvailils and dulj>s follow also the j-dedousion throughout. 
 Tints gen. sing, tvaihls and jvaihlais, dulpais. 
 
 § 117. Masculines with short (consonantal) cases: manna, 
 man; menops, montli; reiks , ruler; welttrocls, witness (conij). 
 i^7l, n. 2). They ditler however in some forms. 
 
 1) manna has some forms of the w-tleel. {gnma % lo7). 
 These forms we have put in Italics: 
 
 Sing. N. manna Plur. N. mans, manitans 
 
 (f. mans G. manne 
 
 D. maun D. mannam 
 
 A. mannan A. mans, maanans. 
 
 2) menops goes like hadrgs (§ 116), but has dat. i)lur. 
 menopum. 
 
 3) Sing'. Nom. reiks Gen. reikis Dat.V Ace. re'ik. 
 riur. Nom. Ace. reiks Gen. reikc Dat. relkam. 
 
 Also weitwods occurring only in n. a. sing., n. g. pi. — Ac- 
 cordingly, the short forms only in n. (a.) plur., the other cases 
 are the same as in the ^/-decl. {dugs %%)). Whether dat. sing, 
 be 1-eik or rclka, remains doubtful. 
 
 Note 1. Here belongs also n. bajops, d. bajujnim, both (see 
 §H(),n. 1). 
 
 § 118. I on, lire, is in n. a. sing, a neuter of the «-decl. 
 {traurd § 03), while gen. dat. have funins, fim'in. — Plur. does 
 not occur. Comp. § 12, n. \\. 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 DECLENSION OF FOREIGN WORDS. 
 
 § 119. A number of foreign words were fully adopted 
 from the Greek and Latin into the Gothic through commercial 
 intercourse, so that their inflection is the same as that of ge- 
 nuine (iothic words. E g., pund, u., pound; marikreitus, m., 
 pearl; Kreks, m., Greek; kurkaru, f, dungeon; alcw, n., oil; 
 kaisar, Caesar. 
 
 § 120. A second portiim of foreign words were forced 
 on the Gothic language by Christianity and especially by the 
 version of tlie Bible. To these belong for the most part ])ro- 
 per nouns; these are still felt to be foreign elements and 
 
Declension of Adjectives. 47 
 
 have but imperfectly adopted the Gothic inflectiou. For their 
 treatment in Glothie no fixed rules can be given. Sometimes 
 they retain their Greek inflection, sometimes they adopt either 
 closely related Gothic or arbitrarily formed cases. — Comp. 
 Vulfila ed. Benihardt p. XXVIII. 
 
 Note ]. Greatest consistency of inflection ol" foreign words is foimd 
 in the Greek masculines in -og, Lat. -us: tliey intlect like nouns of the 
 M-decl. (§§ 104. 105); e.g., Faitrus, Burpttulaumaius, Teihis, aipiskaupus, 
 eniaxoTiog; apaustmUus, dnoaroXog; aggilus, ayyfXoq; sahbatus, sabbath; 
 but only in the sing.; plural forms which, however, are rare, follow the 
 f-declension ; e.g., itpauslauleis, sabbalins , aggilcis , aggile, besides ag- 
 giljus. 
 
 Note 2. The following are cases where Greek inflection is retained 
 — alabalstraun, aXu^^uGj t^ov ; praildriaim tiquitojqiov ; of Israeleites 
 nom. plur. Israeleitai = ^loQu^Xlrai R. IX. 4 or (with Gothic inflection) 
 Israelileis II. Cor. XI. 22. 
 
 Note 3. One example of arbitrary inflection may suffice: the Greek 
 iniaxoh] is uoui. sing. Gothic aipistuide. Of this occur dat. sing, {lipi- 
 slaulein, d. pi. aipislaulem, ace. pi. aipislaidans. 
 
 CHAP. II. DECLENSION OF ADJECTIVES. 
 
 § 121. In Gothic, as in all other Germanic languao-es, 
 adjectives have two forms of inflection — the weak and the 
 strong. The strong inflection is the original one, correspon- 
 ding- to that of the related languages, the weak arose first on 
 Germanic soil. Every normal adjective may have both a weak 
 and a strong inflection. The distinction is a syntactic one: 
 the former is employed after the article and in most cases 
 where the adjective is used substantively, the latter when the 
 adjective is used ])redicatively, or attributively without the 
 article. 
 
 A) STRONG ADJECTIVES. 
 
 § 122. The strong inflection of adjectives is in part the 
 same as the vo>vel- (or strong) inflection of substantives with 
 which it was originally identical. Some cases in the Germanic 
 languages, however, have adopted the pronominal inflection, 
 in consequence of which the adjectival inflection no longer 
 fully corresponds to that of the substantives. The nom. sing. 
 neuter has two forms of the same value: that of the substantive 
 and that of the pronoun (in -atct). 
 
48 luricrtioiis. Cliap. II. 
 
 Adjec'tiNos in (iutliii- lia\c three \u\vel deeleiisiouH, like 
 substantives. — 1) Adjectives o\' the ^'/-declension which coi- 
 res])()nd to the a-dccl. <»t' nouns in the niasc. and neut. (§ 81> 
 etseci.), to the T^-decl. (i? iKi et se([.) in the fern. — A sub- 
 division is tuinied by the ./Vz-stenis, analogously to tiie eorre- 
 S])ondini;' substantivt^s. 2) Adjectives of tlie /-deel. eorrespon- 
 din.n' to tile substantives under i?i5 W — 103. ->) Adjectives of 
 the w-decl. belonging to the nouns under §§ 104—106. 
 
 There are however only a few remains of classes 2) and 
 3). The few adjectives of these classes have in most cases 
 past into tiie iirst ehiss, so that the normal strong declension 
 of adjectives in (lothic embraces tlie /^/-declension and its 
 subdivisions, the y«-stems. 
 
 Note 1. To the strong declension belong all pronouns exc'e|)t 
 sama and silba (§ 132, n. :<), the cardinal numbers, inasmuch as they in- 
 flect adjectively. Also an/>(ir, other, second, and adjectives of a more 
 general meaning, -as hI/s, all; f/unohs, enough; /(«/&*, half ; midjis, medius; 
 fulls, full. 
 
 § 123. Paradigm of the strong adjective declension. 
 blinds, blind. Pronominal forms differing from the inflection 
 of the corresponding substantives, are put in Italics: 
 
 Sing. Masc. Neut. 
 
 N. blinds blind, hiindata 
 
 G. blindis 
 
 D. blindamma 
 
 A. blindana blind, blindala 
 Plur. 
 
 N. blindai blinda 
 G. blinduizi 
 
 D. blind aim 
 
 A. bliudans blinda 
 
 Fern, 
 blinda 
 blindaizos 
 blindai 
 blinda 
 
 blindos 
 blind aizo 
 blind aim 
 blindos 
 
 § 124. Here belong most adjectives. H g., hails, healthy; 
 sinks, sick; juggs, young; Iriggws, true; swinps, strong; ubils, 
 evil; aiireins, eternal; hdipiwisks, wild; mahteigs, mighty; un- 
 slcigs, merciful; manags, many, much; modags, angry; handugs, 
 wise, handy. ■ — Also adjective pronouns, as meins, my; }>eins, 
 thy; seins, his; jains, that; the superlatives (§ 137), the ])ai-ti- 
 eiples pret. ])ass., as nurnans, taken; nasips, saved (comp. § 134). 
 
 Note 1. According to § 7S. n. 2, the s of tl^e nom. sing, is dropped 
 1) after .?, for example, swSs, swesis, one's own; //ar/iss, gftqissis, con- 
 senting. 2) after r preceded by a short vowel: iinj'ur , other, second; 
 
Declension of Adjectives. 49 
 
 unsar, our; izwar, your; kapur, which of tiie two; the noiii. pi. ivarai 
 must have had a nom. sing. *n;«?-, wary. 
 
 Note 2. The rules for the hardening of tinal soft spirants (§ 79) 
 nuist be noted, for example in: fi'df^s, frodis, wise: gof>s, godis, good 
 {v5 74) liufs, liubis, beloved; daufs, d<mhis, deaf (§ -ali, n. 1). 
 
 Note '6. Stems having w immediately before their case-endings, 
 are in the nom. sing. masc. and neut. subject to the rules for final w (§ 42). 
 Tiie three words to which this refers, occur only in other cases, fawai^ 
 qhvai^ M5*Ar«w«2 must have had as noms. sing, faus, fan, few; qius , qiu, 
 alive; usskaus, usskau, cautious, wakeful. According to usskawjan (to 
 (re) awake § 42, n. 2), also the form usskaws might be supposed instead 
 of usskaus. For lashvs, see § 42, n. 1 . 
 
 Note 4. The adjective pronouns in -ar — unsar, izwar, anpar, 
 haf>ar, have in the neuter sing, onlj' the shorter forms unsar, izwar., etc. 
 
 § 125. Adjective stems whose case-euclings are preceded 
 l^y J (ya-stems) have most of their forms like blinds. Only a 
 few forms undergo* a change under the influence of the j. 
 Also here, as with nouns, we distinguish between short- and 
 lougsyllabic y«-stems. 
 
 Paradigm of a short-syllabic /a-stem: inidjis, middle. 
 
 8ing. Masc. Neut. Fern. 
 
 N. midjis uiidi, midjata midja 
 
 G. midjis midjaizos 
 
 D. midjamma midjai 
 
 A. midjana midi, midjata midja 
 
 Plur. I 
 
 N. midjai midja ! midjos 
 
 G. midjaize raidjaizo 
 
 D. midjaim midjaim 
 
 A. midjaus midja I midjos 
 
 § 126. The inflection of the masc. midjis is related to 
 that of the noun harjis (§§ 90, 92) , the neuter 7nidi to kuni 
 (§ 93. 95). The fem. midja has no deviation whatever. 
 
 To this class belong very few adjectives. Like midjis go 
 also those whose stems end in a vowel: niujis new, -tojis, 
 doing (as ubUtojis evil-doing). 
 
 Note 1. It is owing to the small number of these adjectives that 
 a few forms of the above paradigm are not met with. Thus the short 
 form of the neuter midi is taken only according to those with long syllables 
 (§ 127), and that of niujis would be ni7vi: only niujala occurs. 
 
 Note 2. The adjective stem frija-, free, which occurs in the fem. 
 sing., frija, frijaizds. frijai, frija, and in the masc. forms — a. s. frijana, 
 n. pi. frijai, a. frijans, is contracted in the n. s. masc. — freis (for frijis). 
 The g. s. also, if found, would be freis. 
 
 Brauue, Goth, grauimar. 4 
 
no 
 
 liiticctioiis. Cliuii. II. 
 
 § 127. Tlic |)lur;il of loni;-syHn1)i(' stems in -/>/ (l(»es not 
 (lilVer from tli;it of mkljis. 'IMie sini;'. ol tlio i)unulii;ni wi/jjeis 
 (stiMii n-ill^Jd-). wild, inflects thus: 
 
 Sing. .\lahc. Neul. ] Fern. 
 
 N. \vil(H'is wiij'i. \vi]|>j:it.'i wilf^i 
 
 (J. |\vil)>('is| [wiil'jaizo.sj 
 
 \). wil|/|aimiiii wiljjjai 
 
 A. \\il|'iaii:i wiij'i, wilj^'jata | wilj>ja 
 
 § 12S. The mase. is rcluted to tlie noun hairdeis (§i; 90. 
 
 02), tlic fern, to handi (^ OO. 08 j. None of the few adjeetives 
 of thin elass oeeurs in the i;en. sin<:,'. 
 
 Further Exaini»les: (i/peis, (dd; /'alnifis. (dd: /ih-zeis, astray; 
 ivojjeis, s\veet. 
 
 § 120. Of adjeetives of the /- and ?<-de(d. in (^othie, us 
 has been stated in § 112, only a few remains are I'ound, vi/.: 
 nom. sin^'. of all gender.s and ace. sing", neut. All other eases 
 adopted the inflection of they«-stems (§§ 125 — 127). The same 
 is the case with the weak forms (§ 132, n. 1). 
 
 § 180. The adjective stems in -/ are related to the sub- 
 stantives halgs, ansls (§§ 90 — 103). Such arc: hrains, clean; 
 gatna'ms, common; bricks, useful; analaugns, secret; anasiuns, 
 visible; midancms, agreeable; andasets, abominable; sels, kind; 
 sals, sweet; gafdiirs, sober {unfdurs, not sober, tattling); aljd- 
 ktmps, alien. The ])aradigui hrains is thus inflected: 
 
 Sing. Masc. Neut. Fern. 
 
 N. brains lirain [hraiujata] liraius 
 
 G. [liraiueis] jhrainjaizos] 
 
 D. lirainjamuia lirain jai 
 
 A. hraiujata lirain lirainja 
 
 Plur. 
 
 N. lirainjai hrainja lirainjos 
 
 e(c. 
 Note 1. Examples fur the geu. plur. and the longer neuter form 
 {kraiujala) are wanting. 
 
 Note 2. A word may witli certainty be referred to this olas.s 1) if 
 it occurs in the n. s. f. {hrains), 2) if, besides n. s. mase. and neut., also 
 cases witli/are found. If only noms. niase. and neut. Iirai/is, hraiu, occur, 
 then the word may also inflect like blinds (^ 12.'!); if only /-cases (as 
 lirain j(ini)tia) are found, it may decline like iviljwis , niidjis (>i, 127. 12.'.). 
 UtliL-r adJectiNCs also, however without sufticient examijles but for other 
 
Declension ot' Adjectives. 
 
 )1 
 
 considerations, arc included in this class, as skaiins, beautiful; ((u/>s, waste; 
 luiuns, base; hli'if>s, kind; (jaddfs , fitting'. 
 
 Note ;{. From adverbs in -ihn (§ 210) adjectival /-stems ma}- be 
 inferred, as arniba, gatemiha. 
 
 § 131. The iuljective stems in n are rehitetl to the substan- 
 tives, siinus (feni. handus), faJhu (><§ 104 — lOG). Such are: hardus, 
 hard; qa'trnts, patient; jMii'irsns, dry; tiilgus, steadfast; manwns, 
 ready; aggirus, narrow; mjhis, dit'tieult; seipus, late; fjlaqus, 
 tender; twalihuintriis, twelve years old. The paradigm hardus 
 inflects thus: 
 
 Neut. Fern, 
 
 liardu, hardjata [hardus] 
 hardu, hardjata hardja 
 
 Sing'. Masc. 
 N. hardns 
 A. hardjaiia 
 
 Plur. 
 
 N. hardjai 
 
 [hardjaj 
 
 etc. 
 
 hardjos 
 
 Note 1. Whether adjectives belong here may be seen from their 
 nom. sing. Others also however, merely because of their /-cases, have been 
 put into this class, ah Imisliandus. empty-handed; hnasqus, soft, kaurus, 
 heavy. 
 
 Note 2. From the adverb ylaggwubu (§ 210) the existence of an adj. 
 glaggwus maj' be inferred. 
 
 B) WEAK ADJECTIVES. 
 § 132. The weak declension of adjectives is in every 
 respect identical with the weak or n-declensiou of nouns 
 (§§ lf>7 — 112). But it must be borne in mind, that the fem. 
 of the weak adj. follows the inflection of the paradig-m luggo 
 (comp. § 112, n. 1). — Paradigm of a weak adjective {blinds § 123): 
 
 Sing. Masc. Neut. ! Fem. 
 
 N. blinda blindo blindo 
 
 G. blindins blindOns 
 
 D. blindin bliudon 
 
 A. blindan blindo blindon 
 
 Plur. 
 N. bliudans blindona ' bliudons 
 
 G. blindane I blindono 
 
 D. bliudam blindoui* 
 
 A. blindans blindona i blindons 
 
 Note 1. Like blinda inflect all weak adjectives. Ofya-stems: n. s. 
 niidja, mid jo , midju (comp. § 125), ivilpja (§ 127); — /-stems: hrainja, 
 hrninjo; — ?<-stems: hardja, hardjo (comp. § 129 et seq.). 
 
 Note 2. Some adjectives occur only in their weak forms, as us- 
 f/nidjit, idle, desjjondent; ulaj>arba, poor; usfiiirinu, blameless; iiikilj'o, 
 
 •6* 
 
Inflections. Cliap. 11. 
 
 I)rt'j;nant, and a few others wliic-li will in part lia\ e to be regarded as stib- 
 stantive.s. (eonip. Liclitenlield, zs. fda. XVllI, 4 1 n.). 
 
 Note 15. All ordinal iiiinil)er.s from ;j onwards are intlec-ted only as 
 weak adjectives (eonip. ^ 110), and the pronouns siDna and silba {% 15t)). 
 
 Note 1. l^astly prs. participles (§ 1;j;j), comparatiAes (5; 13Gj, and 
 the superlative tbrmatious in -ma (§ i;U)) are inflected oidy as weak ad- 
 jectives. All these adjectives, however, havt^ the feminine a<'- 
 cording to tlie paradigm managci (J; 113, ii. :>). 
 
 Oj DECJ. ENSIGN OF THE rAimCIl'LES. 
 
 § 138. The i)reH. i)Hi-tic'iplc lui!^ lost the .stroug- inflection 
 
 and declines like a weak adj., hut with the feminine in -el 
 
 (§132. u. 4). The noni. sing-, niasc. only has frequently both 
 
 the strong and the weak inflection. Paradigm gihands, giving: 
 
 Sing. Masc. 
 X, gibands 
 gibanda 
 ^ G. gibandins 
 
 D. gibandin 
 
 A. gibandan j 
 
 Plur. I 
 
 N. gibandans \ 
 
 G. gibandane 
 
 D. gjbandam 
 
 A. gibandans £ 
 
 Note 1. Concerning the shorter inflection of some participles used 
 as substantives, see § 115. 
 
 § 134. Pret. participles passive, like an ordinary adj., 
 have the strong and weak inflections. Thus of the strong 
 verb giban: 
 
 Partic. pret. strong: m. gibans w. giban, gibanata i.gibana 
 weak: gibana gibano glbano 
 
 Of the weak verb nasjan: 
 
 Partic. pret. strong.: m, nasips u. 7iasip, nasidata f. nasida 
 weak: nasida nasido nasido. 
 
 Note 1. For the interchange between /' and d in the i)art. pret. of 
 strong verbs, see § 7-1. 
 
 D) COMPARISON OF ADJECTIVES. 
 J) COMPARATIVE DEGREE. 
 § 135. In Gothic the comparative degree of adjectives is 
 fomi^ by means of two sufflxes — -iz- and -oz- to which 
 the endings of the weak adjective are added. 
 
 The formation by means of -iz- is the more common. It 
 
 Neut. 
 
 Ffem. 
 
 ibaudo 
 
 gibandei 
 
 
 gibandeins 
 
 
 gibandein 
 
 jibando 
 
 gibanddn 
 
 pbanddna 
 
 gibandeins 
 
 
 gibandeino 
 
 
 gibandeim 
 
 'ibandona 
 
 gibandeins 
 
Deoleiision of .Xdjfctives. 58 
 
 is found in adjectives of any kind; c. g., managiza (from ma- 
 nags, r/-stem), aiyiza (from alpe'is §§ 127. 28), hardiza (from 
 hardus § 131). — The suffix -qz.- is found only witli //-ste ms 
 — frodoza (from /rop), s/rinpoza (from swbips). 
 
 Note 1. The adj. juf/gs (youug has compar. ju/iiza aceording to 
 § 50, n. 1. The superl. does not occur. 
 
 § 136. The inflection of comparatives goes exactly like 
 adjectives, the feminine ending- in ei (§ 132, n. 4). 
 
 Sing. N. masc. frodoza neut. frodozo fern, frodbzci 
 G. frodozbis froddzeius 
 
 etc., exactly like the pres. ])artic. (^ 133). 
 
 2) SUPERLATIVE DEGREE. 
 
 § 137. The superlative degree, like the comparative, is 
 formed in two ways: by means of the suffixe -isl- or -ost-; 
 e. g., managists (from manags), armosfs (from arms, poor). The 
 superl., like an ordinary adjective, follows the strong and the 
 weak inflections. 
 
 Note 1. No rule cau be given in couneotiou with the apijearaucc 
 of the o- or the /-forms, save that tlie ^y-forni is fonnd only Avith rt-stenis. 
 It must be taken for granted that a word forming the compar. by means 
 of /, does the same also in the superlative, and that, likewise, the ^-torms 
 ecu'respond to one another. But since we have not sufficient examples, 
 this can only be applied to a few words. 
 
 Note 2. The strong superlative does not seem to have had a neuter 
 form in -ala. 
 
 3) IRREGULAR COMPARISON. 
 
 '§ 138, Some adjectives do not admit of any comparison. 
 In this case comparatives and superlatives of a corresponding- 
 meaning, whose positives are wanting, are used instead. 
 'jdps, (d) good Comp. badza Su])erl. baiists 
 ubils, evil , wairsiza „ — 
 
 mikils, great „ inaiza „ tnaisls 
 
 leiiils, little „ minniza „ minnists 
 
 sineigs, old „ — „ sinista. 
 
 § 139. The following six superlatives which have no 
 positive are formed from adverbial stems by means of an 
 w-suffix, wliich is either simple, as in fru-ma or InniMna, 
 aulm-ma — or compound, as in af-tuma, if-tuma, hiei-duma. 
 
 Two of them have received a comparative meaning: uu- 
 huma, higher; hleidnmn left {nQiGx^Qoa); the rest have a super- 
 lative or an intensive meaning: aflnma, the last; Ifiicma, the 
 next; innuma, the innermost; fruma, the first. 
 
ni 
 
 Iiiflcctiitiis. (liap. III. 
 
 These \V(»r(ls follow tlio weak indcetion. Imi with the 
 t'eininiiie in ei, exaetly like eompavatives. 
 
 Note J. S(»mo of the above words arc again (•oiiii)are(l in the usual 
 manner: aftumisis, the last; auhumisls, the liighest; frumists, the first. — 
 From the forms Iiinflimiisls , the outeruujst; spedumisls, the last (from 
 ''Sjuy>s , and si/cdiza, sjicilisis) \vc may infer llie existence of the forms 
 hiiidiimd and spSduma, \vliicli do not occur. 
 
 CHAP. III. NUMERALS. 
 
 1) CARDINALS. 
 
 § 140. The lirst three numerals are deelinable in all 
 eases and genders. 
 
 1. ains, n. din and dhmUi., f. ama, infleet like the strong 
 adjeetive ll'indx (§ 123). The ])lur. has the meaning- of ^^only,,. 
 The weak form a/wa, ainb = ^^ solus,,. 
 
 
 Masc. 
 
 Neut. 
 
 Fern. 
 
 N. 
 
 twai 
 
 twa 
 
 twos 
 
 G. 
 
 twaddje 
 
 
 — 
 
 D. 
 
 twaim 
 
 
 twaim 
 
 A. 
 
 twans 
 
 twa 
 
 twos 
 
 N.' 
 
 ..ftL<. 
 
 JTija 
 
 — 
 
 G. 
 
 ]n-ije 
 
 
 — 
 
 D. 
 
 I'rim 
 
 
 — 
 
 A. I^rins I'rija I ]?rins. 
 
 Nom. mase. and fem. whieh do not occur, can with cert.ainty 
 be taken as preis. 
 
 Note 1. Tlie definite dual number two, both, ainporeQoi is expressed 
 by bni declining like Iwai. It is found in masc. n. bai, d. bairn, a. bans; 
 neut. n. a. ba. There occurs also a longer form with the same meaning, n. ba- 
 jdps, d. bajopum; its inflectifin is that of a consonantal substantive (§ 117). 
 
 § 141. The numbers from 4 — 10 are of one gender. Of 
 these occur: 4 fidwor, T) fmif, *> saihs, 7 sibun, 8 alitau, 9 niun. 
 It) taihun,, 11 am/// (§ 5Gn.l), 12 ttralif, 44 fidwor I mhun, 15 
 /imflaihun. The}' are all used as indeclinable^, but gen. and 
 dat. may follow the inflection of the /-decl. (§ 99 et. seq.). Thus 
 of 4 dat. fidrvbrim, of 9 gen. niune, of 10 dat. iaihunim, of 11 
 dat. ainlibim, of 12 gen. iiralihe, dat. Iwulibim. 
 
 Note ]. In compounds /i(hir- (see ii 15, n. 1) is found for /idtvur: 
 ftdurfalps, fourfold; fiditrdogs. sjiacc of 1 days; fidrirragineis , tetrarch. 
 Comp. Kluge, Beitr. YI. .'ill4. 
 
Nunierids. 55 
 
 ^ § li2. The tens tVoni 20- -(j(» arc ninucd by adding tlic ' 
 plural tigjus (from * tigus, decade) to the units, t'lgjus goes 
 regularly like sunus (§ 104). Tiie thing counted is always put ,[ 
 in the genetive. 20, hraitigjus; oO, ''"p/yistj^jus (of which arc 
 found, gen. prijetigirve , ace. prinstigims)^. 40, /idwortigjus; 50 
 fimftigjus, GO saihstigjus. ^ 
 
 § 143. From 70 onwards lehund takes the place of ligjus: 
 70, sihwntehu7id; 80, ahtauiehund; 00, nkintehund ; 100, taihun- 
 Ichund and faihuniaihund. lehund is a noun generally left un- 
 declined. An inflected gen. sing, is once (Luc. XV, 7) met with: 
 Mi niunlchundis jah niune garaihlaize. 
 
 § 144. The hundreds are formed with the plur. of the 
 neuter Imnd (a hundred). Of these are found twa hunda, 200; 
 ftrija hunda, 300; fimfhunda, 500; n'mn hunda, 900. 
 
 § 145. The number 1000, pusundi, is a feminine noun 
 (going like handi § 96) and is followed by the gen. Besides 
 the regular plur. ptisundjos, the neut. plur. twa pihundja is 
 found once (Esdr. II, 15), Tlie thousands occurring are: 2000, 
 twos pusundjos; 3000, .g. pusundjos; 4000, fidnor pusmidjos; 
 hOQO, fimf pusundjos; 10000, taihunp.; 20000, dai, mip Uvalm- 
 tigum pusimdjo. 
 
 Note 1. Numbers are very often expressed l»y letters (conip. 
 § 1, n. 2). Therefore so many examples for numbers are wanting. 
 
 2) ORDINALS. 
 § 14G. The first two ordinals have stems different from 
 the corresponding cardinals. 1'' fruma, n. frumb, f. frumci 
 (§ 139), and the superlative formation frumists, the first (§ 139, 
 u. 1). 2"*^ anpar, the second, other, inflects as a stroiig adjective 
 (§ 122, u. 1, § 124, ns. 1.4). — All other ordinals are connected 
 with the cardinals and inflect like weak adjectives (§ 132, n. 3). 
 Of these are found: o'^ prldja, 5"' ^-fimfta (only in 15"'), 0"' 
 sa'thsta, 8"' ahliida, 9'^' niunda, 10"' (athunda, 15"' /imfla- 
 tmhunda. Only the second ])art suffers inflection: dat. sing. 
 in jcra /im/'ta(aihundin Luc. Ill, 1. 
 
 ;3) OTHER NUMERALS. 
 § 147. A distributive number is f/reihnai, two at a time, 
 which occurs only in the dat. ace. fem. tiveihnaim, liveihnos. 
 
56 
 
 IiiHcctinns. Cap. IV. 
 
 Note I. The dislrihiitivrs arc o.xi)rcssc(l by means of haziih, harji 
 zuh (§§ Hi). U>.")), or hy the prepus. bi, as insnndida his ttvans banzuh 
 J)y two.s, Liiki' X. I, bi ttvans 1. Cor. XIV. 27. 
 
 § 148. Mnltiplieatives are formed by means of the adj. 
 falp-: (I'mfalps, sin.ulo; fidurl'alJjUj fourfold; falhunfaihund/'a/ps, 
 a hundredfold; m/niag/'alfjs, manyfohl. 
 
 § 149. Numeral adverbs indicating? J\o\y many times, 
 are expressed by the dats. sinpa, sinpam (nom. ships, Journey, 
 a time, motion) ])reeeded by the cardinal: ainanuna sinpa, once; 
 hvaim sinpam, twice; prim sinpam, thrice; fimf s., five times; 
 sibwi s., seven times. — With the ordinal number: a,nparamma 
 sinpa, the second time. 
 
 Note 1. As an adverb is also t'oinid the, nent. fvidjo, the third time 
 TI. Cor. XII. 14. 
 
 CHAP. IV. PRONO 
 
 UNS. 
 
 1) PERSONAL PRONOUNS OF COMMON GENDER 
 
 (REFLEXIVUM). 
 
 
 § 150. 
 
 
 I. person. 2. person. 
 
 Reflcxivuni. 
 
 Sing. N. ik l>ii 
 
 — 
 
 G. meinu j^eina 
 
 seiua 
 
 D. mis l>iis 
 
 sis 
 
 A. mik l^iik 
 
 sik 
 
 Dual N. wit >- ' 
 
 — 
 
 G. iigkara igqara 
 
 seina 
 
 D. ugkis igqis 
 
 sis 
 
 A. ugkis, ugk igqis 
 
 sik 
 
 Plur. N. weis jus 
 
 — 
 
 G. unsara izwara 
 
 seina 
 
 D. uns, unsis izwis 
 
 sis 
 
 A. uns, unsis izwis 
 
 sik. 
 
 N ofe 1. For ugkis, igqis, etc. also uggkis, iggqis is written; coinp 
 § 67, n. 1. 
 
 Note 2. The n. dual. 2'"! pers. not being found, may with certainty 
 be inferred to be jut. 
 
 § 151. From stems of these pronouns adjectives are 
 derived, the so-called possessive pronouns. 1"^ p.: m. meins, n. 
 mein, meinata, f. meina, mine; 2"'^ \i. peins, thine; re^. seifis, \m. 
 Plurals: 1'' p. unsar, our; 2"'' ]). izwar, your. Of dual forms 
 only igqar is found, 1"** \). would be ugkar. 
 
 Note J. Tlicse prouuuiiuul ndjec-tivcs inflect exactly like the strong 
 
PrmiDiiTis. 
 
 r,7 
 
 adjective; for unsar, izwar. comp. 5; \'l\, n. I and 4. — No weak inflection 
 is met with. 
 
 Note 2. The reflexive seins occurs only in g. d. a. The nominatives 
 of all genders and numbers are replaced by the genitives of the third 
 person; is, izds\ izc, iza. (§ 1 52). 
 
 § 151 
 
 2) THIRD PERSON. 
 
 Sing. 
 
 Masc. 
 
 
 Nciil. 
 
 N. 
 
 is, he 
 
 
 ita, il 
 
 G. 
 
 
 is 
 
 
 D. 
 
 
 imma 
 
 
 A. 
 
 ina 
 
 
 ita 
 
 Plnr. 
 
 
 
 
 N. 
 
 eis 
 
 
 ija 
 
 G. 
 
 
 izc 
 
 
 P. 
 
 
 im 
 
 
 A. 
 
 ins 
 
 
 [iiiil 
 
 I Fern. 
 
 si, she 
 j izos 
 
 I izai 
 
 I ija 
 
 I [ijos] 
 
 I izo 
 
 im ' 
 ' ijos 
 
 Note 1. Ace. and gen. pi. masc. and nom. plur. fem. do not occur, 
 but the forms given are quite certain. 
 
 3) demonstrativp: pronouns. 
 
 § 153. The simple demoiiBtative pronouu .sa, so, paUi is 
 used both as demonstrative pronoun this, that, (to express 
 the flreek ovtoq or avtoc) and, with a weakened force, as 
 article (the). The latter use is predominant. — The neuter 
 sing-, (as also the inter rog*. pr. § 159) has preserved its instru- 
 mental case. 
 
 Masc. Neut. Fem. 
 
 sa I'ata so 
 
 |?is J'izos 
 
 [»amnia l^izai 
 
 l>ana )?ata ]?6 
 
 I'e 
 
 Sing. 
 
 N. 
 
 G. 
 
 D. 
 
 A. 
 Instr. 
 Plur. 
 
 N. 
 
 G. 
 
 D. 
 
 A. 
 
 l?ai 
 
 ]>o 
 
 jnze 
 )?aim 
 
 )?6s 
 ]?iz6 
 I'aim 
 )?6s. 
 
 j'ans ]>o 
 
 Note 1. The tinal an of the dissyllabic forms are dropped before 
 the vowels of words attached to them as enclitics; comp. § 4, n. 1. 
 
 § 154. A compound demonstrative pronoun is foraaed by 
 affixing- the enclitic jiarticle uh to the simple demonstrative 
 pronouns. Comp. § 24, n. 2. It is used like the simple dem. 
 
58 
 
 Inflections. ('Iim)i. IV. 
 
 sa moaning- ..litis, flint. ( - drook orroj or nrro^), but always 
 (loiiionstrativclv, not as article. - Its forms arc: 
 
 Sill};. 
 
 (i. 
 I). 
 A. 
 
 Mast 
 sail 
 
 I'lZUll 
 
 I'aiiiiiiiil 
 
 'aiiiili 
 
 riiir. 
 
 N. 
 (J. 
 I). 
 A. 
 
 'aih 
 
 I'izrlil 
 I'aiiimlil 
 
 Ncut. 
 batiil) 
 
 atiili 
 
 IH'i 
 
 Notl! I. 
 
 § 155. 
 
 soli 
 
 ll^izuzulij 
 ||?izail)| 
 ll-oh] 
 
 U'ozuh) 
 fl>izoli] 
 ||'aiiiiuli| 
 
 f|7(JZUhJ 
 
 Ihinzulil ll'oli] 
 
 The forms in | | arc not found. 
 
 A definite iironoun hi- (noni. */«a- = /*■ § 152) 
 nieauing- ,this„, occurs only in tenqioral phrases in the dative 
 ni. n. hinwm and in the ace. ni. n. hina, ito, e. g*. himma daya, 
 hina daya, to-day, till to-day; und hit a, till uow. 
 
 § 15(5, Jains'*), n. jainata, f. jaina ^.tliat, (for the ai comp. 
 § 20) inflects like blinds (§ 124). 
 
 As weak adjectives decline silba, self, and sama, or, with 
 the article, sa sama, the same (comp. § 132, n. 3). 
 
 4) RELATIVE PRONOUNS. 
 § 157. The (lothic lanii,uage has no simple relative pro- 
 noun, but forms the latter from the simple demonstr. pron. by 
 adding the ]nirtiele ei which, when used independently assumes 
 the meaning of the conjunction ^ that, in order that,. The relat. 
 pronoun inflects thus: 
 
 Fern, 
 sooi 
 I'rzozci 
 J^izaiei 
 fwei 
 
 pozci 
 [J^izoei] 
 l^aimei 
 bozei. 
 
 Sing. 
 
 JNIasc. 
 
 Neul. 
 
 N. 
 
 saci 
 
 I'atci 
 
 G. 
 
 pizei 
 
 
 D. 
 
 I'aiiunci 
 
 
 A. 
 
 jninci 
 
 I'atfi 
 
 Instr. 
 
 — 
 
 pcci 
 
 Plur. 
 
 
 
 N. 
 
 I'aici 
 
 Voci 
 
 G. 
 
 pizeci 
 
 
 D. 
 
 ):>ainiei 
 
 
 A. 
 
 I'anzci 
 
 I'oei 
 
 ■ ) (Joiii]». N. E. yon. — Trofessor St. II. Carpenter in his Anglo-Saxon 
 Grammar \). 17, i; ;>2, n. 2. says: yon is still used as a demonstrative at 
 tlie South-, e.g., yon house fur that house. — Tr. 
 
Pronouns 
 
 59 
 
 Note 1. Tlu' iieiit. iiistniiiu'iital J'cci is used diily as ;i coiijimctioii. 
 
 Note 2. A secondary form of fMiIci is />tv' being used only in eon- 
 nection with -hah (5; ]()4, n. 1) and (like fmlei) as a eonjunetion (that). 
 Comp. Beitr. IV. p. 407. 
 
 Note 3. Instead of the n. s. niase. saei, the form izei is used, formed 
 from the 3<i pers. pron. (§ 152), in plaee of the n. f. sdel, the form s.ei (i. e. 
 si-ei § 10, n. 2) occurs, even more fre(|uently than the former, izei oc- 
 casionally stands as n. plur. raasc. (in place of eizei which does not occur), 
 for example, Jnti izei bimaitanai sind Gal. VI. 13. — For /zt^e'is sometimes 
 written izc; comp. § 17, n. 1. 
 
 Note 4. For the change of final s to z before ei, see i; 78 c. 
 
 § 158. When the rehit. clause refers to a. proiioiih of the 
 first or second pers., the rehitive particle is added to it. Thus, 
 ikei, I who, pnel thou Avho, puzei, to thee (to) in whom (as 
 Mk.l. 11) piikei, thee whom, j'uzei you who; izwizei, to you 
 (to) whom. 
 
 5) INTERROGATIVES. 
 
 § 150. The simple interrogative stem, ha- forms the 
 interrogative pronoun h'us, whoV (Lat. quis) A su])stantive 
 following has is always put in tlie gen., as h-o mizdono 
 riva fdO&oj' Mt. V. 46. 
 
 Sing. Masc. Neut. 
 
 t, N. Ivas Iva 
 
 G. IdIs 
 
 D. bamma 
 
 A. luana hra 
 
 Instr. — hre 
 
 Note 1. The gen. tem. is not found, 
 only with the neuter, as with sa (§ 153). 
 
 Note 2. leas has no plur.; comp. however iranzuh {^ Kil. n.). 
 Note 3. has also discharges the function of an indef pron. Comp. 
 v5 l(i2, n. 2. 
 
 § 1(30. From the stem Ira is derived Irapar, which of 
 the twoV and hurjis which, whoV A substantive following al- 
 ways takes the genitive. Both Avords inflect like strong ad- 
 jectives — hapar like anpar (com]t. § 124, n. 1); hurjis (like 
 inidjis § 125), f. harja, n. harjala (not h-arH). 
 
 § 161. The following are compound interrogatives : h'deiks 
 of what sort (= Lat. (pialis'.-')V (Its correl. is stvaleiks'^= Lat. 
 talis); helaups, f., helauda, how great V quantusV (Correlative 
 sn-alaups, tautus). These words inflect like strong adjectives. 
 N oti' I. Tlie form heleiks (Lu. 1. 2'.i) for Irileiks is probalily a mistake 
 of the writer. 
 
 Fern. 
 luo 
 
 [hrizos] 
 luizai 
 luo 
 
 The instrumental case occurs 
 
6Q hiflcctiniis. ('liai>. IV. 
 
 (\) INDKI INITE PRONOUNS. 
 
 § |H2. Tlio indefinite pvononn sunin, f. suiiia , n. snjii, 
 si/ffia/t/, s()nu>. inflects like a strong- adjective and is used 
 adjectively; in the sense of ^^ sonic one, somebody., it stands 
 also as a substantive. 
 
 Note 1. An cTHniitTativc expression is sums-sums (= (4r. /) //?'»• — 
 o rU). In most eases uh (ij 24, n. 2) is added to the second part, some- 
 times also to tlie first, as sutnai-sumai/i or sumaih-sumaih, some — otliers. 
 
 Note 2. 'I'he interrofjative i)ron. huis (150) is also very often used 
 as an indcf. prou. ^Jmy one,. 
 
 § 163. The enclitic particle -Inut forms indefinites all of 
 which occur only with the nej::ative pai-tielc m. Their meaning- 
 is .nobody.. — 
 
 a) The singular of manna, man (§ 117) combined with -hun 
 in the sense of .nobody „. — The forms occurring are: 
 
 n. ni mannahun, g. ni mamhun, 
 d. ni mannhun, a. ni mannanlum. 
 
 b) Likewise there is used substantively ni hashun, nobody 
 (from has § 159). Only the nom. sing, is found.. 
 
 c) By far most frequent is ni ainshun used both without 
 none,, and with a following substantive ..no„ not any,,. The 
 
 substantive following- always takes the partitive g-enit., e. g., ni 
 ainshun fjiwc no servant Luke XVI. 3 — The forms of ainshun 
 in some cases differ from the simple form ains (§ 140). 
 
 Sing. 
 
 Masc. Neut. 
 
 Fem. 
 
 N. 
 
 ainshun ainhxm 
 
 ainohun 
 
 G. 
 
 ainishun 
 
 — 
 
 D. 
 
 ainummehuu 
 
 ainaihuu 
 
 A. 
 
 alnnohun j .^j^^^^^ 
 amohun 
 
 ainohun. 
 
 Note 1. -hun occurs also in combination with the subst. heila (§ 07), 
 as heildhun, for an hour, Gal. II. 5 {ni heildhun ov6l nQog oipav). 
 
 § 164. The word for ^^ every „ is formed by adding uh 
 to the interrogative pronouns. 
 
 a) h-azuh, every. The noun, or pronoun, following takes 
 the genitive, hazuh which in some cases differs from the 
 simple from has (§ 159) is thus inflected: 
 
Conjugation. I. Strong 
 
 \'orbs. 
 
 Sing. Masc. Neut. 
 
 
 Fern 
 
 N. hrazuli hrah 
 
 
 lir»)li 
 
 G. luizuh 
 
 
 — 
 
 D. Ivanimeli 
 
 
 — 
 
 A. luaiiuh li'ali 
 
 
 — 
 
 Plnr. 
 
 
 
 A. liranznli — 
 
 
 — 
 
 Gl 
 
 Of the i)lur. only the aec. hanzuh is found. 
 
 Note 1. The iudetinite relative j^whoever^ ^jWhusooverfl (Lat. quicun- 
 que, German wer unr immer) is expressed 1) by hazuh saei, or, with 
 sa prefixed, sahazuh saei. In place of saei also /i^2 occurs (§'157, n. ;{). 
 — These forms hold good only for the n. s. masc. But the nom. neut. 
 palahah JKi {pei =^ Imlei % 157, n. 2) occurs also twice (John XV. 7, 16). 
 ^ 2) by pishazuk followed by saei or ei in all cases, the first part, 
 pis, remaining uninflected: Masc. n. pishazuk saei, d. pishammeh saei, 
 a. pislvandh saei; — Neuter n. a,, pishah pei (or patei), g.piskizuh pei, 
 d. pishammeh pei. 
 
 § 165. b) harjizuh, eveiy, each. 
 
 Sing. Masc. Neut. Fern. 
 
 N. luarjizuh hrarjatoh 
 
 G. hrarjizuh 
 
 D. hrarjammch 
 
 A. hrarjanoh [hrarjatoh] hrarjoh 
 
 Note 1. harjizuh is also compounded with (undeclinable) ain, as 
 ainharjizuh, every (one); neut. ainharjaloh d. ainharjammeh, etc. 
 
 § 166. ^^Each of two„ is rendered by haparuh which is 
 found only in the dat. Jvaparammeh Skeir. 46 (an evident cor- 
 rection for the hraparanmia of the MS. For this comp. ^Bern- 
 hardt„). — A more emphatic form is ainhaparuh (comp. § 165, 
 n. 1), each one of two. 
 
 CHAP. V. CONJUGATIOIV. 
 
 GENERAL REMARKS. 
 § 167. The Gothic verb has the following forms: 
 
 1) Two Voices, Active and Passive. The Active Voice 
 alone shows still a great variety of forms. The Middle Voice 
 is retained in only a few, but frequently occuring, forms of 
 the Pres. Ind. and Optative. The middle forms have a passive 
 force. Hence the Middle Voice is also called Passive Voice 
 or Medio-Passive. 
 
 2) Two Tenses, Present and Preterit (Perfect). The 
 
(l2 IlltlcCtiolls. ('li;l|). V. 
 
 Preterit is tlie oiilv tense tor the past. A Future is not 
 found; it is i;ener;ill\ represented l)_v the i)resent, rarely by 
 (•ireundoenti«»n with auxiliary verbs (.s7.//A/?/, shall: Itahtni. luive; 
 (highuKin, bei;iu). 
 
 :?) Two ('oni])kite Moods, lndi('ati\e and ()]>tati\e (also 
 ealled Subjuneti^ e). An Imperative is formed from the 
 Present only, from whieh it takes the Seecuul l\'rsons ol all 
 three Nund»ers. and one First Person Plur. — A Tliird IVrsun 
 Imper. Sinj;-. and Plur. oceiirs only in a lew exanrples. The 
 'IMiird Person Imper. is generally expressed by the Third 
 Person Opt. i>ut also the Seeoiul and First Persons Imper. 
 are otten expressed by the Optat. 
 
 4) Three Numbers, Sinj;ular, Dual, and Plural. The 
 Third Person Dual is wanting'. 
 
 T)) Three Verbal Nouns, Infinitive, Present Partieiple 
 with an aetive, Perfect Parti ciijle. with a ])assive meaning. 
 
 § 1G8. V^erbs in (Tothie are, from a (iermano-CJothie 
 stuudpoiut, to be arranged aeeording as they form their 
 Preterits iu relation to the Presents: Thus we have Two Chief 
 C 1 a s s e s : 
 
 1. STRONG VERBS. 
 
 Strong- verbs form their ])reterits without a^i addition, but 
 by a change of the radical vowel, or in some cases by redupli- 
 cation. Thus we have the following subdivisions: 
 
 1) Verbs with an al)laut. These form the preterit without 
 reduplication, but by changing the vowel of the present (comj). 
 §29), e.g., hinda, 1 bind; hand, 1 bound. 
 
 2) Reduplicated Verbs. The preterit has a redupli- 
 cation but no vowel-change, e. g., halda, 1 hold; haihald, I held, 
 
 o) Verbs with l)oth a reduplication and an ablaut. 
 To this class belong only a few verbs, e. g"., let a, I let; la'ildt, 
 1 let (])ret.). 
 
 IT. AVEAK VERBS. 
 
 Weak verbs form the jireterit by an increase at the end, 
 which begins with a dental consonant, e. g., nasja, I save; 
 jiasida, 1 saved. In this added -da some see a form ol" the 
 verb ^to do. ((iermanic doit), and s(» the weak ]>reterit is also 
 ealled ^ compound preterit,. 
 
Conj ligation. I. Strong Verbs. 
 
 OR 
 
 Weak verbs are all derivative verbs. Aceordiiif;- to the 
 formative suffixes wliieli appear most clearly in the preterit 
 forms, the weak verbs are divided into four classes: I) Suffix: 
 '/ (in the present/): nasju, nasi-da. 2) Suffix o: salbo, sa/ho-du. 
 ;>) Suffix t(i (])artially obscured in the present): haba, Jialidi-da. 
 4) Suffix no (present n): fuUna^ fullm-da. 
 
 Note 1. The small imiuber ot" verbs whieli cannot be referred to 
 the two chief chi.sses, must, according to tliis chissification, be considered 
 irregular. 
 
 I. STRONG YERIJS. 
 
 A. INFLECTION OF STRONG VERBS. 
 
 § 160. The inflection of strong- verbs is the same in all 
 three classes (§ 108). Therefore we first give the paradigms 
 of inflection and then discuss the formation (different in each 
 class) of tense-stems. As i)aradig"ms we give a redujjlieated 
 verb, ha'ttan, to be called, and two ablaut verbs, niman, to take; 
 b'tndun, to offer, 
 
 § 170. a) PRESENT ACTIVE. 
 
 indicative. 
 
 Sing. 1. 
 2. 
 
 nima 
 nimis 
 nimi|' 
 
 biiida 
 biiidis 
 biudil> 
 
 haita 
 haitis 
 liaiti)' 
 
 Dual 1. 
 2. 
 
 nimos ~ 
 nimats 
 
 biiidos 
 liiiidats 
 
 h.aitos 
 haitats 
 
 Phir. 1. 
 2. 
 :i. 
 
 nimam 
 nimil^ , 
 nimand - 
 
 biiidam 
 
 biudi|> 
 
 bliidand 
 
 liaitam 
 
 haiti)' 
 
 haitand 
 
 Optative. 
 
 Sing. 1. 
 
 2. 
 
 3. 
 
 nimau > 
 
 uimai!?^ 
 
 nimai 
 
 biudaii 
 biudais 
 biudai 
 
 haitau 
 haitais 
 haitai 
 
 Dual 1. 
 2. 
 
 nimaiwa 
 nimaits 
 
 biudaiwa 
 biudaits 
 
 haitaiwa 
 haitaits 
 
 Phir. 1. 
 2. 
 
 3. 
 
 nimaima 
 
 nimai|' 
 
 niniaina 
 
 biudaima 
 
 biudaij? 
 
 biudaina 
 
 haitaima 
 
 haitai)^ 
 
 baitaina 
 
 Imperative. 
 Sing. 2. nim 
 
 3. nimajjaii 
 
 bin)' 
 l)iudadaii 
 
 halt 
 haitaduu 
 
 Dual 3. 
 
 uiuiats 
 
 biiidats 
 
 haitats 
 
«)4 
 
 lnH('ctit)iis. CliM)). V 
 
 O 
 
 IMiir. 1. 
 
 iiiiiiaiii 
 
 liiiulaiii 
 
 haitaiii 
 
 2. 
 
 niiiii|> 
 
 ItiiKlij' 
 
 liaitij' 
 
 ;;. 
 
 iiiniaiidaii 
 
 liiiulandaii 
 
 liaitandan 
 
 1 iifinitiN I 
 
 
 
 
 
 iiiuian 
 
 biiidau 
 
 liaitaii 
 
 I'a r t ic ipl 
 
 ('. 
 
 
 
 
 iiiinauds 
 
 iMiitlaiids 
 
 liairaiids. 
 
 
 1)) PKK 
 
 :tkkit. 
 
 
 I 11 (1 i (• a t i \ 
 
 e. 
 
 
 
 Siiiji,-. 1. 
 
 nam 
 
 Iiau)' 
 
 liailiait 
 
 2. 
 
 iiaint 
 
 ]»aii.st 
 
 liaihaist 
 
 :i. 
 
 nam 
 
 bail)' 
 
 liailiait 
 
 Dual 1. 
 
 IKUllU 
 
 hiidii 
 
 haihaitii 
 
 2. 
 
 nennits 
 
 biiduts 
 
 liaihaitiits 
 
 Phir. 1. 
 
 iicnmui 
 
 biidimi 
 
 bailiaitum 
 
 2. 
 
 nemu)' 
 
 budiil> 
 
 liaihaitu|' 
 
 ;i. 
 
 nC'iuun 
 
 Imduu 
 
 liailiaitiiu 
 
 "Optative. 
 
 
 
 
 Sing. 1. 
 
 nenijau 
 
 budjau 
 
 haihaitjau 
 
 2. 
 
 nemeis 
 
 biidcis 
 
 liailiaiteis 
 
 3, 
 
 nemi 
 
 budi 
 
 haihaiti 
 
 Dual 1. 
 
 nemeiwa 
 
 budeiwa 
 
 haihaiteiwa 
 
 2. 
 
 neiueits 
 
 budeits 
 
 liaihaiteits 
 
 Plur. 1. 
 
 nemeima 
 
 budeima 
 
 haihaiteiiua 
 
 2. 
 
 nemei|j 
 
 budei}^ 
 
 haihaiteil' 
 
 3. 
 
 nemeina 
 
 budeiua 
 
 liaihaiteina. 
 
 c) PARTICIPLE PRETERIT PASSIVE. 
 
 numans biidans haitans 
 
 d) MEDIO-PASSIV : PRESENT. 
 
 Indicative. 
 
 Sing. 1. 
 
 nimada 
 
 biudada 
 
 liaitada 
 
 2. 
 
 nimaza 
 
 biudaza 
 
 haitaza 
 
 3. 
 
 uimada 
 
 biudada 
 
 haitada 
 
 riiir. 1. 2. 3. 
 
 uimanda 
 
 biiidanda 
 
 haitanda 
 
 Optative. 
 
 
 
 
 Sing. 1. 
 
 uimaidau 
 
 biudaidau 
 
 haitaidau 
 
 2. 
 
 nimaizaii 
 
 biudaizau 
 
 liaitaizau 
 
 3. 
 
 uimaidau 
 
 biudaidau 
 
 haitaidau 
 
 Plur. 1. 2. 3. 
 
 nimaindau 
 
 bludaindau 
 
 haitaindau. 
 
 Note 1. biudan tails under the rules for final soft spirants (§ 79): 
 Imperat. s. bhtp, i)ret. bauj> (couip. § 74); likewise gibun: gif, gaf 
 (eomp. § J<)). 
 
Conjiigatio!!. I. Strong' Verbs. (35 
 
 ^ Note 2. Tlic termination of the 2'"^ pers. s. pret., -/, yho\v« the 
 :i[)plieiition of the rule for consonants before dentals (§ 81). Final b of the 
 stems becomes /".• f/af/ (from giban), grufl (from graban)^ no examples for 
 pi : skopl or skoff? (from s/iH/iJ^n); — g remains unchanged in magt (§ fid, 
 n. 1), other cxam])les are wanting; neither are tiiere anj- examples for kt 
 (7vdkl or tvuht'i eomp. si 5s, n. 2) ; — dentals are changed into s: qast 
 from iiijmn (v;71,n. :}), bonsl from hmdan (§75, n. 1), haihaist from 
 hailan (§ B9, n. 2). — From saion, saisd , we have 2 uppers, saisdsl. On 
 account of the want of examples it is not certain whether all stems ending 
 in a vowel received -si. — rinnan has 2>"i p. pret. rant (§ SO). 
 
 Note 3. The tliird i)erson sing, imperat. of one strong verb is 
 only found twice : ulsleigadau , y.axa^jaxo) Mt. XXVII, 42 ; Mk. XV, 32 
 (eomp. ISC). 1). The 3^1 pers. plur. maj- witli certainty be formed according 
 to the weak verb (i; J!l2, n. 1). 
 
 Note 4. Dual forms of verbs occur scantily; the 1-^' p. dual opt. 
 pret., nememu, etc. never occurs; it is given according to the corre- 
 sponding form of the present, nimama. Also 2nci pers. d. pret. opt. is 
 inferred form the form of the anomalous tvileils (§ 205). 
 
 Note 5. Ckmcerning the irregular formation of the present of some 
 strong verbs with j, see § 20(i, n. 
 
 B) TENSE FORMATION OF STRONG VERBS. 
 
 1) ABLAUT VERBS. 
 
 § 171. These verbs form their tense-stems by a regular 
 chang-e of the root -vowel, by the so-called ablaut. The 
 several ablaut-series and the conditions of their appearance 
 have already been given in §§80 — 35. To each of these 
 series belong ablaut verbs of which, accordingly, six classes 
 are to be distinguished. Each series consists of four vowels 
 which appear in the formation of the verb in the following 
 manner: 1) The first vowel belongs to the present and the 
 tenses formed from it (pres. partic, infinitive, also medio- 
 passive). 2) The second vowel is that of the sing. pret. indie. 
 3) The third vowel appears in the plur. pret. indie, and throu- 
 ghout the pret. optative. 4) The fourth vowel belongs to the 
 preterit participle. 
 
 In order accurately to determine the inflection of a strong 
 verb, the following forms are usually given; 1) 1^* p. sing. pres. 
 indie, or also inlin. pres.; 2) 1^' p. s. pret. indie; 3) P* p. pi. 
 pret. ind.; 4) partic. prefer. 
 
 The following are the ablaut verbs arranged into their 
 several classes. 
 
 Brauue, Goth, grammar. ' 5 
 
{\{\ liitii'ctioiis. Cliap. V. 
 
 i? 172. (Mass 1. Verbs of the lirst ahhiut-scvies: ei ai i 
 (ai) i {((/) (eonij). § ;»0). E. i^-.. (jreijta, graip , gr'nmm, gripun^, 
 to gTii)e. seize. / l)et'ove h (/r) is broken to a/ (§20): /ei/ra, 
 lallr, /ai/rum, /al/runt;, to lend. 
 
 Note' I. llorc lu'luii^': i/cigtoi, to kiu'iul; steigau, to iiioimt: yalciltaii, 
 to show; jmhnn, to thrive, iia-rciisc ; /'vciluin, to throng; iveihan, to tiglit; 
 
 — beitim, to bite; dis-skrcUan, to rciid, tear; ga-smeitan, to tinoiut, .siucar; 
 -weUun {inweildu to worship; frawcilaii, to imnish): beidun, to ^^ait; 
 IcifHin, to j^o; sncij>iin, to cut; — weipan, to crown; dreiban, to drive: 
 bi-Uibitit, to stay: s/veib/iu, to cease; — rcisdn, to rise; skcinati, to sliine: 
 linciivan, to decline: speinuin, to spit. 
 
 Note 1. Tlie a of kcinnn , to g'unninate (0. 11. G. /(.7m««) occurs 
 only in the jiresent stem (conip. ^i 2U0, b) ; the part. pret. kijans only in 
 uskijanald (Luke VIII, G). The pret. '^kai, ■■'kiJu/H is not found, a weak 
 pret. of the fourth weak coiij. (keinvda ^ 19."), n. 2) occurring instead. 
 Conip. Klugc, Germauische Conjugation ]). 14:3. 
 
 § 173. Class II. Verbs of the second ablaut-series: iu au u 
 (au) II {au) (eomp. § 81). E. g., hiuda, baitp, hudum, hudans, to 
 otter; with breaking (§ 24): tluha, tduh, lauhum, tauhans, to 
 tow, lead. 
 
 Note 1. Here belong: siukan, to be sick; biugan, to bend, bow; 
 driugun, to serve as a soldier; liugan, to lie; pliuhan, to flee; — giiilan, 
 to pour; uspriutan, to grieve; niulun, to enjoy; liudan, to grow; — 
 dis-hniupan, to tear to pieces; sliupau , to slip, creep; af-skiuban, to 
 shove, cast away; kiufan, to weep; — driusan, to fall; kiusan, to choose; 
 fru-Uus(iH, to lose; h'iustan, to gnash with the teeth. 
 
 Note 2. The voAvel of the present is irregular iu liika, lauk, lukuin, 
 lukans, to lock. — Some also suppose '''wulan, to boil, according to pres. 
 part, wulandans, R. XII, 11 (comp. § 175, n. 2). 
 
 § 174. Class III. Verbs of the third ablaut-series: / (m) 
 a u (au) u {au) (eomp. 32). E. g., hinda, hand, hundum, bundans, 
 to bind, or with breaking (§§20.24): wairpa, irarp, ivaurpum, 
 rvanrpans. 
 
 Note 1. Other verbs of this class: brinnan , to burn; du-ginnan, 
 to begiun; aflmnan, to depart; rinnan, to run; spinnan,Xo ii\)\\i\ tvinn/t/i, 
 to trouble oneself; — Irijupan, to tread, tramp; — fra-slindun, to swallow- 
 up; ivindan, to wind; hinpan, to catch; finpan, to find; pinsan, to draw; 
 
 — sllggan, to sting (only b}- conjecture inMt. V, 29); bliggwan, to beat; 
 siggwan, to sing; sigqan, to sink; sligqun, to thrust; drigkon, to drink: 
 
 — gUdau, to be of value, yield; stvillan, to die; hilpan, to help; fdhan, 
 to hide; ivibvan, to rob: — bairgan, to hide, keep; gairdan, to gird; 
 wairj'un, to become; ga-pairsun, to wither; S7vairban, to wipe; hairban, 
 to walk; — priskan, to thresh; ga-wrisi/an, to bear fruit (found only in 
 the present tense, Lu. VIII. 14). 
 
Conjugafion. I. Stroni;- Verbs. 67 
 
 Note '1. Aecording" to its present ulso britjfjcDi would helmii;' liere; 
 see § 208. 
 
 § 175. Class IV. Verbs of the fourth al)h\ut-seiies: i 
 (at) a e u (ai'i) (eouip. § o3). E. j-'., luma, nam, nemwn, numans, 
 to take, or witli breaking* (§§ 20. 24): baira, Ixir, benan, ba/h-ans, 
 to bear. 
 
 Note 1. Like these go: qimun, io come; gu-Uman, to suit; stilan, 
 to steal; ya-tairan, to tear to pieces; — hrikan, to break (§ ;{3, n. 1). 
 
 Note i. Here belongs also Irudan, [trap], [iredum], irudans, to 
 treiiit, the present vowel being u instead of/, (0. N. troda, trad, Irddum, 
 /rotiinn; O.H. G. according to V: Irelati, iral, trdturn, (relan). According 
 to Irudan also rvulan, to boil, is more correctly to be supposed (§ 173, u. 2). 
 
 § 17(5. Class y. Verbs of the fifth ablaut series: i {at) 
 a e i {at) (eomp. § 84). E. g*. mlla, ma/, mcluni, milans, to mea- 
 sure; giba, gaf, gebum, glbans, to give. 
 
 Note 1. Here belong: ivrikun, to persecute, wreak; rikan (found 
 only in the pres.), to heap up; I'ujan, to lie; ga-wigun, to mowe, wag; 
 saihun, to see (comp. § 34, n. 1); — hit fan, to steal; — higitan, to obtain, 
 get; sitan, to sit; fiian^ to bear (V), widan, to bind; qipau, to say; idpan, 
 to help (V); — lisau, to gather; ga-nisan, to recover; 7visau, to remain. 
 
 Note 2. snlwan, to hurry, has sniwa, snau (§ 42), snervum, snirvans. 
 Once occurs the pret. snauh in which li is added (comp. § 02, n. 4), once 
 sniivun instead of sneivun (§ T,'n. 3). — Like siirmin goes in all probability 
 dirvan, to die, of which only the past part., />a(u diwaiw, is found. 
 
 Note 3. The pret. sing, of ilmi has irregularly el instead of al ; it 
 is found only in the comjiound fret (from fra-ilan, to consume, eat up, 
 § 4, n. 1. § 7 b). Thus itayi, et, eluin, ilans. Comp. 0. H. G. pret. dz, frdz 
 Notker, O.N. at. Moller, Englische Studien 3, 154. 
 
 Note 4. Te n in frailman, to ask, occurs only in the pres. stem: 
 frailiiia, frah, frcliurn, fruihans (see § 200 b). 
 
 Note 5. The J in t^djan is found only in the present stem: bidja, 
 bap, bediun, bidans (Comp. § 200 a). Once the present occurs without j ; 
 usbida Rom. IX, 3. 
 
 § 177. Class VI. Verbs of the sixth ablaut series; a o 
 6 a (Comp. § 35). E. g-., «/«, 61, oliun, aluns, to grow. 
 
 Note 1 . Like alan go : sakan , to fight ; wakan , to wake , watch ; 
 dragan, to carry, drag; slahan, to strike; pwahan, to wash; hlapan, to 
 load; ga-dabuu, to behoove; ga-draban, to hew; graban, to dig, grave; 
 skabaii, to shave; malan, to grind; sivaraa, to swear; far an, to fare; 
 us-anan, to breathe out, die. 
 
 Note 2. Seven verbs of this class have j in the present stem 
 which is wanting in the pret. and past partic, e.g. hafjan, to heave, 
 forms: hafja, hof, hdfum, ha fans. Like this go: frapjan, to understand; 
 hlahjan, to langh; garapjan, to count; skapjan, to make, shape; skap- 
 jan, to hurt; wahsjan, to grow (comp. § 200a). 
 
 5* 
 
68 liiHi'ctions. Cliait. ^'. 
 
 Note .'1. 'I'lic // t>\' sltiHffti/i , t(t stand, occurs only in tlic present 
 stem, tlius: sl/nn/(i, slaj'. std/>uiii. \staf->aiis\ (coiiiii. i; 2(Mi l>). 
 
 2) KEDUPLICATED VERBS. 
 
 § 178. lveilu|)licjitc(l verbs form tlie preterit without a 
 chan^-e of the root- vowel, hut only by i)retixiii,i;' a redupli- 
 eatioii. Tiiis re(ln])lieati<))i consists of the initial consonant 
 to<;'ether with a constant re(lu])lieation ^■owel u'l (short e, see § 20). 
 as lia'tta, 1 am called, pret. haihail ; Ivoj/a, 1 boast, lutiilvdp. ^^'hen 
 the word begins witli tw o consonants, only the first is repeated, 
 e. g., fraisa, 1 tempt, faifrais. The initial combinations, si. sk, \sp\ 
 are repeated as a whole, e. g-., {ga-) slulda, I possess, slaisiuld: 
 skaida, I separate, sk<tiskaid; when the word begins with a 
 vowel, only the reduplication vowel is prefixed, e. g., (luka, 
 1 increase, aiauk. 
 
 The partic. pret. has no reduplication ; liailaus, fraisans, etc. 
 
 § 179. According- to their root -vowel, the reduplicated 
 verbs are divided into five classes. The root -vowels are 1) a 
 (a), 2) c, 3) ai, 4) o, 5) uu. Since however the vowel remains 
 unchanged throughout the verb, the inflection of these verbs 
 is the same for all. Because of this the paradigm hail an given 
 in § 170 is sufficient for all classes. 
 
 Those reduplicated verbs of which the preterits do occur, are: 
 
 1) haldan, to hold; falpan, to fold, staldan, to possess; — 
 fdhan, to catch ; hahan, to hang (§ 62, n. 2). 
 
 2) slepan, to sleep (for its preterit, eomp. 78, n. 3). 
 
 3) aikan, to say; fraisan, to tempt; hail an, to be called; 
 laikan, to leap; maitan, to cut off; skaidan, to separate. 
 
 4) hopan, to boast, fokan, to lament. 
 
 5) aukan, to increase. 
 
 Note 1. A miml)er of verbs the preterits of which are not found, 
 arc with certainty referred tt) these classes: 1) us-alpan, to grow old; 
 blandan, to bleud, comuuuiicate with; saltan, to salt; waldan, to rule, 
 wield; 2) blesan, to blow; 3) ga-p/mimn, to caress; 4) blulnn, to worship; 
 5) slaulan, to smite; hiaupaii, to run. 
 
 Note 2. hauan, to dwell, which belongs here, as is evident from 
 other Germanic dialects, has the weak pret. bauaida, also the fem. bauains 
 (§ lfl.'{, n. 1) shows that it belongs to the third weak conjug. (§ 19.H). But 
 the ;5J jjers. sing, indie, pres. is bauip throughout and hence belongs still 
 to the strong conj. Nothing can be determined as to bnauan , to rub, 
 (bi-ntiuan?) . which occurs only once. Avhile irauaii follows the weak in- 
 flection tlirou"'hout. 
 
Conjiiii'alinii. I. StroiiiT \'crlis. (\() 
 
 Note ;<. gcygan, to ji'o, partic. prct. gaggans, has lost its ])rot. 
 '■■'gaigagg, the hitter being replaced by other formations. Comp. § 207. 
 
 Note 4. Instead of fldkan of which only the preterit faifldkun 
 occurs, the form flSkan is generally given (accord, to § ISl). This has 
 been ])roved to be wrong by Gallee, Noord en Znid 4, 54 et seq. 
 
 3) REDUPLICATED ABLAUT VERBS. 
 
 i> 180. A number of verbi«i having- the stem vowel e (or 
 ai at the end of the root) take the ablaut of the e — o-series 
 (see § 80). The prefer, has the vowel o, and also, in addition, 
 a reduplication. The pret. part, shows the same vowel as the 
 present. According- to the vowel of the present, these verbs 
 are divided into two classes: 
 
 § 181. I. Stems ending- in a consonant liave c in the 
 present, e.g. Ician, to let. This forms: leta, 1 allot, la'ildtum, 
 lelans. Like this go: gri'lan {ga'igrbl), to weep; Ukan iiaitbk)^ 
 to touch; redan {ralrop) to counsel. 
 
 § 182. II. Roots ending in a vowel change the c into 
 ai (§ 22). Tlius go three verbs: saian, to sow: saia, saiso, sai- 
 soum, saians (for additional forms, comp. § 22, n. 1, § 170, n. 2); 
 waiau (rvaiwo)^ to blow: laian (fa/lo)^ to revile. 
 
 II. WEAK VERBS, 
 
 § 18:3. The four classes of the Aveak verbs (§ 1(58) have 
 the formation and inflection of the preterit alike. This is also 
 the case in the ])artic. pret. which reg-ularly adds the suffix 
 -da- (nom. masc. ps) in all classes to the verbal stem. The 
 latter varies according to the formative suffix and causes in 
 the present forms a considerable difference of inflection. We 
 first gi^e the preterit which has an inflection common to all 
 classes. 
 
 1) INFLECTION OF THE WEAK PRETERIT. 
 
 § 184. Paradigms: nasida, salboda, habaida, fullnoda. 
 One paradigm may suffice to show the inflection of all classes. 
 
Iiillcctioiis. ("liap. V. 
 
 liuUcalivc. 
 
 Siiitr. 1- iiasi-da 
 
 2. nasi-dcs 
 
 [\. nasi-da 
 
 ])ital I. iiasi-df'du 
 
 2. iiasi-deduts 
 
 riiir. I. nasi-dedmu 
 
 2. iiasi-dC'diij' 
 
 ;$. iiasi-dr(lim 
 
 Optative, 
 iiasi-dedjaii 
 iiasi-dcdeis 
 nasi-dSdi 
 
 nasi-dedehva 
 iiasi-dcdcits 
 
 iiasi-dedeinia 
 
 uasi-dC'dei)? 
 
 iiasi-dedcina. 
 
 Note 1. The remarks in i; 170, n. I as tn l^t and 2"(' dnal hold ijood 
 here also. 
 
 2) FIRST WEAK CONJUGATION {-Jan). 
 § 185. Verbs of this class have the formative suffix / 
 whieli appears? in the present as ,/ (ioHn. -Jan). This / is con- 
 tracted with a following- / into ei after a long close syllable, 
 while in other cases Ji is retained (comp. 44). Thus we arrive 
 at two subdivisions: a) Verbs with short stem syllables, e.g. 
 nasjan, to save, or with long- open syllables, e. g., stojan, to 
 judge, b) Verbs wath long close syllables, as sokjcm, to seek, 
 and polysyllables, e. g., mikiljan, to praise. 
 § 186. 
 
 a) PRESENT (ACTIVE). 
 INDICATIVE. 
 
 Sing. 
 
 1. 
 2. 
 
 3. 
 
 nasja 
 nasjis 
 nasji}^ 
 
 stoja 
 st6jis 
 stoji)? 
 
 sokja 
 sokeis 
 sokei}' 
 
 Dual 
 
 1. 
 2, 
 
 nasjos 
 nasjats 
 
 stojos 
 stojats 
 
 sokjos 
 sokjate 
 
 Pliir. 
 
 1. 
 2. 
 
 3. 
 
 iiasjam 
 
 nasjij' 
 
 nasjand 
 
 stojam 
 
 stoji]' 
 
 stojaud 
 
 sokjam. 
 
 sokei}? 
 
 sokjand 
 
 
 
 OPTATIVE. 
 
 
 Slug. 
 
 1. 
 2. 
 
 3. 
 
 nasjau 
 uasjais 
 nasjai 
 
 stojau 
 etc. 
 
 sokjau 
 etc. 
 
 Dual 
 
 1. 
 2. 
 
 nasjaiAva 
 nasjaits 
 
 
 . 
 
 Plur. 
 
 1. 
 2. 
 3. 
 
 nasjaima 
 
 nasjaif^ 
 
 nasjaina. 
 
 
 
Conjugation. II. Weak Verbs. 
 niPEKATIVE. 
 
 Sing. 2. 
 3. 
 
 nasei 
 uasjadau 
 
 [stauci] 
 stojadau 
 
 sokei 
 sokjadau 
 
 Dual 2. 
 
 Plur. 1. 
 2. 
 
 nasjats 
 nasjaui 
 na.sji}' 
 nasjandau 
 
 stojats 
 stojani 
 stoji)? 
 stdjandau 
 
 sokjats 
 sokjam 
 sokei)' 
 sokjandau. 
 
 
 INFINITIVE, 
 uasjan stojan 
 
 sokjan. 
 
 
 PAR 
 
 nasjands 
 
 TICIPLE. 
 stojands 
 
 sokjands. 
 
 b) PRETERIT. 
 
 nasida stauida j sokida. 
 
 {Infleclion, see § 184). 
 
 ej PARTICIPLE PRETERIT (PASSIVE). 
 iiasij's staui)>s sokij's. 
 
 d) MEDIO-PASSIVE: PRESENT. 
 INDICATIVE. 
 
 Sing. 1. 3. nasjada stojada 
 2. nasjaza stojaza 
 
 sokjada 
 sokjaza 
 
 sokjanda. 
 
 Plur. 1.2. 3. nasjanda stt'ijauda 
 
 OPTATIVE. 
 Sing. 1. 3. nasjaidau stujaidau ! sokjaidau 
 2. nasjaizau stojaizau sokjaizau 
 
 Plur. 1. 2. .i. uasjaiudaii stojaindau sokjaindau. 
 
 Note 1. As an example for 3«^| \). s. impcrat. occurs lausjadau, 
 nvac'.o&M Mt. XXVII, 43 (Comp. § 170, u. 3). The 3'i ]>. plur. would bo 
 lausjandau (accord, to § 192, n. 1). 
 
 Note 2. The 2n'' p. s. imperat. of stojan is, in accordance with the 
 prefer, stauida, slauei (§ 2()). 
 
 § 187. Further examples of this very numerous ehiss are: 
 a) 1) Short-syllabie verbs: iraljan, to choose; ga-tamjan, to 
 tame; uf-ponjan, to extend; ivarjan, to forbid, beware; lagjan, 
 to hiy; us-wakjan, to wake up; sat Jan, to set; ivasjan, to clothe, 
 vest; hazjan, to praise; Imljan, to cover, 2) Verbs ending- in 
 a vowel: laujan (imperat. sing, tawci, pret. lan-ida, p. p. iairips). 
 to do; ^slraujan (stt^awida) to strew; qiujan, {qi?vida), to quicken; 
 
72 liitlrclioiis. Cliiii). ^'■ 
 
 (ina-iiiu/an (-)tin>/da). to renew; siujan, to sew; — 1^'or '*mdjan, 
 to weary, and *ddjau, to harass, see § 26, a. 
 
 b) Long"- and polysyllabic verbs : mc/Jan, to M'rite: merjan, 
 to preach; sipunjan, to be a disciple; hnaiwjan, to humble; 
 hrainjan, to cleanse; hausjmi, to hear; piupjan, to bless; — 
 hrannjfin, to burn; sand/an, to send; namnjan, to name; and- 
 hahtjan to serve; glilmuujan, to shine, glitter; haurnjan, to blow 
 the horn. 
 
 Note 1. /laupatjau , io buffet, lias pret. kaupasta (the / being 
 syncoputed), but past partie. kaupatij->s (Comp. 209). 
 
 Note 2. A few primary verbs witli j in tlie present stem have 
 the present the same as the weak verbs of tlie first class. Their preter. 
 inflection is either strong, or weak without the formative suffix /. Comp. 
 § 206 a. (§ 209). 
 
 Note 3. In a very few cases there appears a leaning towards the 
 2n>i weak couj. For hausjati, to hear, kausjun is fcmud several times; 
 gabeisljan, to leaven, but past partie. un-beisljops, unleavened. 
 
 Note 4. Like the 2"^' pers. du., phu-. of the imperat. of nasjan go 
 the interjectional /u'?7«/a-, hirjip. The slug. ///V/ is irregular. Comp. § 210. 
 
 § 188. Verbs of this class are derived from verbs, ad- 
 jectives, and substantives. They have predominantly a causative 
 meaning. Causatives from ablaut verbs have the vowel of the 
 preter. sing., as )vandj(ut, to wend, turn (from irmdan)\ dragkjan, 
 to give to drink (from drigkmi)\ ur-r^aisjan , to cause to rise 
 (from ur-?^eisan, to rise); ga-drnusjan, to cause to fall (from 
 driusan). — Also verbs derived from adjectives and substantives 
 possess, with a few exceptipns, a causative meaning, e. g., 
 hduhjan, to make high, exalt (from huuhs)\ hailjan, to heal 
 (from Jiails)] wannjan, to warm (from warms)\ — dailjan, to 
 deal (out) (from dails)] taiknjan, to make a sign, show (from 
 taikns), etc. — A few, however, have an intransitive meaning, 
 e. g. siponjan, to be a disciple; faurhtjan, to fear. 
 
 3) SECOND WEAK CONJUGATION {-on). 
 
 § 189. The formative suffix o occurs not only in the 
 prefer., but also throughout the present, and crowds out the 
 vowels at the beginning of the endings of the strong' verb. 
 Paradigm: salbdn, to anoint. 
 
C«)iijiipilii)ii. II. Weak \'('rbs. 
 
 n) PRESENT. 
 
 
 Tiulicat. 
 
 Optat. 
 
 Impev. 
 
 Siiiir. 1. 
 
 salbo 
 
 salbo 
 
 — 
 
 2. 
 
 salbos 
 
 salbos 
 
 salbo 
 
 3. 
 
 salbo]? 
 
 salbo 
 
 salbodau 
 
 Dual 1. 
 
 salbos 
 
 salbowa 
 
 — 
 
 2. 
 
 salbdts 
 
 salbo ts 
 
 salbots 
 
 riur. 1. 
 
 salbom 
 
 salboma 
 
 salboni 
 
 2 
 
 salbO)}? 
 
 salbo}? 
 
 salboj? 
 
 ;f. 
 
 salbond 
 
 salbona 
 
 salbondan 
 
 
 Infinitive 
 
 salbou. 
 
 
 
 Participle: 
 
 salbonds. 
 
 
 h) PKETEKIT. 
 salboda, -des, -da, elc. (sec § IS4). 
 
 e) rAKTICirLE PRETEK. PASSJVE. 
 
 salbots. 
 
 d) MEDIO-PASSIVE: PRESENT. 
 
 Indicat. Optat. 
 
 8iug. I. ."i. salboda salbodau 
 
 2. salboza salbozau 
 
 Plur. 1.2. :i. salboiida salboudau. 
 
 Note 1. No example for the 3'' p. s. and pi. imperat. of this eoujug. 
 is found, but it may, like other forms, be inferred with certainty, e.g., 
 the dual forms, or the 2n'i pers. s. middle: salbdzu. salbozau, which have 
 also been moulded after the analogy of the other conjugations. 
 
 § 190. The number of verbs of the .seeoud class is kxrger 
 than that of tlie third, 1)ut is far smaller than that of the verl)S in 
 -Ja7L Examples: /nUd)i, to think; /t^at'bdn, to walk; ftskon, to 
 fish; sidon, to practice; idreigon, to repent; ani/iudon, to thank; 
 piudanon, to be king; faginon, to rejoice; fraujinm, to rule; 
 reikinm, to reign; fr'ijon, to love; sunjon, to justify; liausjbn 
 (§187,n.3). 
 
 4) THIRD WEAK CONJUGATION (-aw). 
 
 § 191. Verbs of this class have the formative suftix -al. 
 
 This, however, appears only throughout the preterit (and in 
 
 the partic. prei). while in the present and in all formations 
 
 belonging to it, it occurs in only a few forms, the greater 
 
7-1 Intlcctiiiiis. t'li;i|i. ^^ 
 
 hiuiiIkm' jippciirini;' ;is juvsont tonus oi the stroiii;' \cv\). The 
 at is found in the present only where the termination of the 
 strong- verb beii'ins with i whieii is erowded out by the ai 
 (thus in the 2'"' nnd o'' sing-., 2'"' plur. indie., and 2'"' plnr. 
 impcrat). and in tlic 2'"' sing. inii)erat. (whieli has no tcrnii- 
 inition). The ai is wanting before endings l)eginning with a (o). 
 § 102. Faradigni haban, to have. 
 
 a) PRESENT. 
 
 liulica 
 Sill- 
 
 Dua 
 riur. 1 
 
 liulical. 
 
 Optat, 
 
 Inipcial. 
 
 I . liaba 
 
 haban 
 
 — 
 
 1. liabais 
 
 liabais 
 
 liabai 
 
 "!. liabail^ 
 
 liabai 
 
 habadau 
 
 1 . habos 
 
 liabaiwa 
 
 — 
 
 2. liabats 
 
 lialiaits 
 
 liabats 
 
 1. liabam 
 
 liabaima 
 
 habaiii 
 
 2. liabaij' 
 
 habai)? 
 
 habaij' 
 
 ^^. liaband 
 
 liabaina 
 
 habaiidaii 
 
 Infinitive 
 
 haban. 
 
 
 Participle 
 
 habands. 
 
 
 b) PRETERIT. 
 
 habaida, -des, -da elc. {s. ^ 1:54). 
 
 e) PARTICIPLE PRET. 
 
 habai]:'s. 
 
 d) MEDIO-PASSIVE: PRESENT. 
 
 Indicat. Optat. 
 
 Sing. 1. ;5. habada habaidau 
 
 2. habaza habaizau 
 
 Plur. habanda habaiudau. 
 
 Note 1. lu this conjug. only a 3^ jiers. pi. inipcrat. is found: liu- 
 gandau, yafitjodrwauv I. Cor. VII, 9. 
 
 § 193. Verbs of this class are mostly intransitive. Their 
 number is comparatively small. Examples: pahan, to be silent; 
 pu/an, to suffer; liban, to live; ana-silan, to grow still; fijan, 
 to hate; trauan, to trust (comp. § 26), saurgan, to sorrow; 
 liugan, to marry. 
 
 Note 1. hatan, to hate, shows a tendency to merge into the first 
 weak conjug. {Imtjan)\ — bauan, to dwell, has 3d s. pres. indie, strong: 
 hauip, comp. 179, n. 2. 
 
('oningatioii. II. Weak Verbs. ~^) 
 
 /•-■- - - ■■ ■ ■ 
 5) FOUKTH WEAK CONJUGATION {-mmX 
 
 § 194. In Gothic verbs with a passive meaning- are for- 
 nied by means of the suffix -no in the preter., « (no) in the 
 present. They are derived either from adjectives or from 
 strong" verbs. In the latter case they attach tliemselves to 
 the tense stem of the partic. pret. pass. Examples: a) From 
 sti'ong- verbs: and-bundnan (bindan), to be unbound, loosened; 
 us-bruknan {brikan) to be broken off; dis-ski'itnan (dis-skreitan), 
 to be torn to pieces, shreds; fra-lusnan {fra-Uusan), to be lost; 
 gaskaidnan {skaidan), to be separated, divorced; and/ cf nan (letan) 
 to be dismissed; — b) from adjectives: gahailnan (hails) to be 
 healed; mikilnan (mikils), to be magnified; tveihnan {weihs), to 
 be hallowed; gadaupnan, to be put to death, die. 
 
 , § 195. The present of passive verbs inflects like that of 
 strong verl)S. Passive verl)s have no medio-]>assive and no 
 l)artic. pret. Paradigm: fallnan {fulls, full; fulljan, to fill), to 
 be filled. 
 
 
 a): 
 
 PRESENT. 
 
 
 Sing. 1. 
 2. 
 
 '6. 
 
 Indicat. 
 fullua 
 fullnis 
 fullnijj 
 
 Optat. 
 fulliiau 
 fullnais 
 fulluai 
 
 Impevat. 
 
 fullu 
 fullnadau 
 
 Dual 1. 
 2, 
 
 fullnos 
 fuUuats 
 
 fuUnaiwa 
 fuUnaits 
 
 fullnats 
 
 Plur. J. 
 2_ 
 
 3. 
 
 fulluaui 
 fuUui)^ 
 fullnand 
 Infiu, 
 Partic 
 
 fullnaima 
 
 fullnai]? 
 
 fullnaina 
 
 , : fulluan. 
 
 . : fuUnands. 
 
 fulluaui 
 
 fullni)' 
 
 fuUnandau, 
 
 b) PEETERIT. 
 
 fuUnoda, -des, -da {s. § 1S4). 
 
 Note 1. The iuiperat. of this class occurs only in one verb in 
 2nd sing. 
 
 Note 2. The pret. keindda, germinated, is a new formation from 
 the strong present keinan (§ 172, u. 2), and even its meaning shows that 
 it cannot be referred to this class. 
 
7t» liillcclidiis. ('li;i)i. \\ 
 
 III. IRREGULAR YERBS. 
 
 1) PUETERIT-PRE8ENT VERBS. 
 
 § I *.•(■.. 'II10 i)reterit-presciit verbs are stroni;' verl)s the 
 preterits of wiiicli assumed a present iiieaninji,-. In eonseciuenee 
 thereof the re;il presents have been b)st. These verbs form 
 their preterits aeeording- to the weak eonjugation by adding- 
 d(i {la, pu, .va; eump. §§ 75. 81); tlieir inflection is that o\' nasida 
 (§ 181). The prctent-]»resent verbs may, with reference to 
 their ]>resent .structure, be distributed amoni;' the different 
 classes of the strong- verbs. The i)reteritive present has ])re- 
 cisely the .same inflection as tlie strong preterit. In (Jothic 
 there arc thirteen verbs of this kind, which we arrange ac- 
 cording- to the corresponding ablaut-series. 
 
 § 197. First Ablaut-Series. 
 
 1) Pres. waif, I know, 2'"' ]). ?vaisl, plur. irilmn, Opt. 
 wiljau; Pret. /rma, Opt. Pret. wisscdjau: Pros. Partic. 
 ii'ilands; Infin. \triian\. 
 
 2) lais, I know (occuring in this form only, causative lais- 
 Jan, to teach. 
 
 Note 1. Tlie full strong verb ot wail 'v> *weitun, wait, wiliitn, 
 wilans, retained iu tlic compounds fruweiiun. to avenge, and inwcilan, 
 to worship. — Also a verb of tlie 3d weak con jug. , wiian , witaida (to 
 observe) is related to it. 
 
 § 198. Second Ablaut-Series. 
 
 3) daug, impers.: it is fit (found only in this form). 
 
 § 199. Third Ablaut-Series, 
 
 4) kann, T know, 2'"^ p. kaiit (also kminl, com}». i< 80), jdur. 
 kiamnm; Pret. Indie. Ininpa, Opt. Pret. kunpedjuu, Partic. 
 Pret. kunps. known; Infin. kunnan; Pres. Partic. kunnunds. 
 
 5) parf, I need; 2"'^ p. parfl, plur. paurhum: Opt. paurhjau; 
 Pret. paurfta; Partic. Pret. paurfts, needy, necessary. Pres. 
 V 2i,xi\c. paiirhands , needing; Inf. [paurban\. Comp. § 5G, n. 2. 
 
 6) ga-dars, I dare, \)\. ga-daursimi, 0\)t gadaursjau; Pret. 
 gadaursta, Inf. gadaursau. 
 
 Note J. To kann belong tlie compounds witli tlie same iatiection: 
 frakann, I despise; gakann, I subject myself. — With this kaiin must 
 not be confounded the derivative verb kmuian, to know, of the 3^ weak 
 conjug., Pret. kuunaida, with is compounds: aiiakunnan avayiyvujaxeiv, 
 to read; al kunnan, to grant; gakunnan, to know. — uf kunnan (to know, 
 
Coiijn,i;ntion. III. Irrci^'iiliir ^\>l•bs. 77 
 
 recognize) forms the pre.seiit .'U'conliiig' to the 3'' \ve;vk c-mijui;'., luit has 
 the Fret, ufkunpa, Partie. Tret., liowever, iifkuunaij's. 
 § 200. Fourth Ablaut- Series. 
 
 7) skill, I .shall, 2'"' ]). skalt, pi. sknium. Opt. skuljau: Prct. 
 skulda, Opt. Fret, skuldrdjau, P;irt. Tret, skalds, owing-; Inf. 
 \skidan\\ Pres. Part, skuiands. 
 
 8) man, I mean, 2'"' p. [m«w/|, plur. munum. Opt. nuinjau; 
 Pret. muuda, Partie. Pret. munds Luke III, 23; Inf. munan, 
 Pres. Part. ?nimands. 
 
 Note 1. Like mem goes gaman, I remember. — To this there 
 behiiigs also a derivative weak \-erb of the .^' eonjiig., innnan, munaida, 
 to M'i.sh, have in mind. 
 
 § 201. Fifth Ablaut-Series. 
 
 9) mag, I can, 2"'' p. magi , 3^' mag. dual mag a, maguts, 
 plur. magum, magup, magun; Opt. magjau; Pret. mahla, Opt. 
 Pret. mahtedjau, Partie. Pret. mahts; lufiu. [magan\ Pres. 
 Partie. magands. 
 
 10) ga-nali, it suffices, is enough; hinah, it is permitted, 
 must. Besides the impersonal 2>^ pers. there occurs only the 
 Partie. Pret. hinauhts. Plur. -nauhwn, Pret. -nauhta. Inf. 
 -nauhan are to be inferred. 
 
 § 202. Sixth Ablaut-Series. 
 
 11) ga-mol , I have room, can, 2"'' p. [mosl], pi. [motmn]. 
 Opt. gamotjau; Pret. gamosta; Inf. [gamotan]. 
 
 12) 0^, I fear; 2"*^ [dht\, plur. [o^uwj, Opt. ogjau, Pret. 
 oAto; Infin. [ogan], causative ogjan, to frighten. 
 
 Note 1. From og we have an anomalous 2n(i s. Imperative: o^^, 
 fear. As corresponding 2"'! pi. the Opt. ogeip is used. 
 
 Note 2. Of the original complete verb '^agan there still exists the 
 negative Pres. Partie. unagands (fearless). 
 
 § 203. The verb dih, I have, does not belong- to any 
 ablaut- series. If we disregard its want of reduplication, the 
 verb follows, according to its formation, a reduplicated preterit, 
 like haihail (§ 179, 3). The forms occurring are : P* and 3'' sing. 
 dih (once aig)^ 1*' plur. aigiun and a/hum, 2'"^ dihup (once), 3"^ 
 aigun; Opt. 3'' s. aigi, 2"'' pi. aigeip, 3*^ aigeina\ Pret. dihta, 
 Pres. Part, aigands (hve times) and dihands (once); Inf dihan 
 (only once in falrdihaii, to partake. 
 
 Note 1. There is a peculiar fluctuation between g and h in most 
 forms, but in such a manner that h is predominant in the sing. («//<), g 
 in the other forms. 
 
78 liiHcctioiis. (']\i\]t. \ . 
 
 2) THE VERBS ,Jo be,, AND ,Jo will,,. 
 
 sj 204. Hie siibstautive verb tonus ['rum the old root t'*-- 
 oeeuvnii<;' in nil lndo-(Jennuuic huig'iuig'es ouly the present 
 indie, and opt., the other forms are su])])licd by the strong- 
 verb ffisuii (s? I7(). Ji. 1). 
 
 
 I'KESENT. 
 
 
 Inclicat. 
 
 Optal. 
 
 ShiK. 1. 
 
 iiii 
 
 . ' sijau 
 
 •_)_ 
 
 is 
 
 .sijais 
 
 :i. 
 
 ist 
 
 sijui 
 
 Duiil 1. 
 
 siju 
 
 [sijaiwa 
 
 •) 
 
 [sijutsj 
 
 [sijaits] 
 
 Plur. J. 
 
 sijum 
 
 sijaima 
 
 2_ 
 
 •sijup 
 
 sijaij' 
 
 ;5. 
 
 sind 
 
 sijaina. 
 
 
 Infinit. 
 
 wisan. 
 
 Pari 
 
 . praes.: 
 
 wisancls. 
 
 PRETERIT. 
 
 In die at.: Avas, wast, was, e(c. 
 Op tat.: wesjaii. 
 Part. pt. wisans. 
 
 Note I. For ij (of the opt. and pres. iudicat. dual and plur.) also 
 simple i is sometimes found (§ 10, n. 4), e. g., plur. ind. l'*' slum, 2n'i siu/\- 
 opt. siau, etc. But the full forms occur far more frequently. The forms 
 with i are confined to the Epistles (especially in codex B) and to the 
 Gospel of St. Luke which latter often shows also other irregular forms 
 (V. 10, VIII. 25, IX. 12, 41, XIV. 31). Where there are two codices, one 
 (in three cases A) always has the correct forms with j (II. Cor. VII. 13; 
 Phil. IV. 5 ; Col. IV. 6; I. Tim. V. 22). 
 
 Note 2. Instead of the imperat. the optative forms, sing, sijais, 
 sijai, plur. sijaip, are used. The form sai (= Grk. eotm) for sijai, siai, 
 occurring in the MS. (II. Cor. XII. 16) is either wrong, or, according to 
 Osthoff (Beitrlige VIII. 311), to be taken as interjection sai, ecce!. 
 
 Note 3. nisi = ni is I, is not (§ 10, n. 2), patist = paUt isl, there 
 is; karist = kara isl, it concerns, John X. 12 (§ 4, n. 1). 
 
 § 205. The verb ^^to will,, has in the present only an 
 optative which has however an indicative meaning. This 
 present-optative has the terminations of the prefer, optat. The 
 prefer, takes the weak form. The forms occurring- are: 
 
Conjugation. TIT. Trrci^ulnr A'erbs. 70 
 
 Pre sens: 8. 1. wiljaii. 2. wileis. ;^. wili. 
 D. 2. wileits. 
 
 ri. 1. wileiuia. 2. wilei|'. ;i. wileina. 
 Infinitive: wiljan. 
 Pros. Part.: wiljauds. 
 Pre t. : wilda. [) t. : wildedjaii. 
 
 [Inflection like lIuU of uasiila s; 1S4.) 
 
 IRREGULAKITTP]8. 
 
 § 201). Streug'thenings of tlie Pret^eiit. The clis- 
 tiuetion between the present stem and the preterit stem of 
 strong- A'erbs consists only in the change of the vowel. The 
 consonantal skeleton of the word always remains the same. 
 This was not always so , l)ut in the Early Germanic as well 
 as in other Indo- Germanic languages there existed for- 
 mations of the present tense by means of consonantal ele- 
 ments. Of these some remnants are still retained in Gothic, 
 but have from the Gothic standpoint to l)e considered as irre- 
 gularities. 
 
 a) Present-formations with j. In the words which belong 
 here and inflect in the whole present like weak verbs of the 
 first conjugation (like nasjun, sokjan), the J is no formative 
 suffix and is dropped in the pret. and pret. partic. The words 
 have already been given above: hidjan (§ 176, n. 5) hafjan, 
 frapjan, lilahjan, rapjan, skapjan, skapjan, wahsjan (§ 177, n. 2). 
 Comp. also § 209. 
 
 b) Nasalized present-formations are found in keina7i (§ 172, 
 n. 2) and fraihnan (§ 176, n. 4), with the nasal at the end, — 
 and standan (§ 177, n. 3) with the nasal in the middle of the 
 verbal stem. 
 
 § 207. The verb gangan which, according to its present 
 form and the testimony of the other Germanic languages, 
 belongs to the reduplicated verbs (§179, n. 3), has a weak 
 prefer., gaggida occurring however only once Lu. XIX. 12, 
 The prefer, of gaggan is generally represented by the defective 
 iddja which conjugates like a weak prefer. Thus: iddja, I 
 went, iddj'cs, iddja, etc.; optat. iddjedjau. 
 
 § 208. hriggan, to bring, is, according to its present, an 
 ablaut verb (III); but the pret. has the weak inflection: hinihia 
 (from ^branhta § 5 b), partic. pret. \hrdhts\. 
 
 § 209. Some verbs whose presents follow the first weak 
 
80 Iiillfctioiis. Cliai,. V. 
 
 (•<niju{^'iitioii (in |»int ])i'i-liai»s helongin^' to i^ 2<>(). ;i.) take the 
 weak preter., hiit without the formative siifiix /. These A'er1)s 
 are: huf/Jmi. to buy. hauhta: hj-fikj/in, to use, hrnhia: traurkjan. 
 to work, tvuurhtu: pagkjnn, to think, pdhfa (§ 5 b); Ijiigkjan, to 
 seem, jjuhid (§ 15 b). Of tiieir i)ret. part, there are found: 
 hauhls troni biujjan. nmurhls troni waurkjan . the others wouhl 
 be: bruhls, pCihls, pulils (§ 75). 
 
 Note 1. {'(luip. also k(ii(i>alj<in ^ 1^7. ii. I. wliicli lias liowcwr tlir 
 / ill tlif part. i)n'ter. 
 
 CHAP. VI. PARTICLES. 
 
 1) ADVERBS. 
 
 § 210. Adverbs of Manner are formed from adjectives. 
 a) Most frequent is the formation with the suffix -ha added 
 to the final vowel of the stem. 
 
 Thus from a-stems (§§ 123. 124); e. g., ubilaha, evilly; hatrh- 
 taba, clearly. From ya-stems (§ 125 et seq.); sunjaba truly. — 
 Also the original /- and i<-stems (§§ 129 — 131) still show here 
 their true stem-endings ; analaugniba, secretly; anasiuniba,\\iA\Ay\ 
 arniba, surely; gaicmiba, fitly; hardubu , severely, hard; man- 
 rvuba, accurately. 
 
 Note 1. The a for u which oceurs once each in hardaba, gUigg- 
 waba, is wrong. 
 
 § 211. Adverbial adjectives are also very frequently 
 formed b) by the suffix -o blended with the final vowel of 
 the stem; e. g., galeiko, alike; uhleigo in time; piubjo, secretly, 
 like a thief; glaggwo, accurately (besides glaggwuba). 
 
 Note 1. The same adverbial termination also in auflo, perhaps; 
 sprauld , quickly; m/.y^f), mutually; w/'rt/v), above, thereon ; M«flf«n), below; 
 aflaru behind. 
 
 § 212. An adverbial form has been develop])ed by the 
 comparative from the comparative degress of adjectives, which, 
 without further additional termination, ends in the comparative 
 suffix (-«2-) -is; e. g., hduMs, higher; air is, ere, once; mais, more; 
 framis, farther; nehis, nearer, haldis, more. 
 
 Note 1. Without the i of the suffix are formed : 7mns, less; 7vairs, 
 worse; pana-seips, further, more. 
 
 Note 2. With the comj)arative suffix -us occur sniuvmndds, more 
 speedily; aljaleikds otherwise. 
 
Particles. 81 
 
 Anni .■'). As siiiK'vl;irivc adverbs are ritiiml tlu' lanircr I'oniis /rwwH>/, 
 first: iiiaisi, at tlic most. 
 
 i? -l\'-\. Adverbs of Place are formed for tlie ([uestion 
 wliitlierV either wiliout a suffix or hy tlie suffixes -p (-d) and 
 dre: for the question whereV hy the suffixes -r and -(/ : for 
 the question wheneeV hy tlie suffixes -/>/'o- and -a7ia. 
 
 Note 1. From i)Voii(iiuiual stems are tliiis formed the eorrelatives : 
 h^ap, Icadre, A\liitlierV Ji/a7'. where | k-aprd, whenct 
 
 !/'«/'] {padei, where) , bar. there 
 
 Jaind, jautdrc tliitlier ^ jainar, there 
 
 a/jap. in another direction aljar, elsewhere 
 hidre, hither. i her, here 
 
 paprd, thence 
 jainpro, thence 
 aljaprd, hy anotlier way 
 
 Note 2. Other examples are: a) Whither? dalap , downward; 
 saiiiap, together: iup, upward: ut, out; inu, into, b) Where? dalapa, 
 below: iiipa, above; ulu, without; m?i</, within ; fau'ra.i&x; afla, behind, 
 c) Whence? dalaprd, from below; iupuprd and tup ana , from above; 
 nlapro and ulaiia , from without; innapru and innana , from within; 
 allapro, from all sides; fairrapro, from afar; aflana, from behind. 
 
 § 214. Adverbs of Time are mostly formed from sub- 
 stantive-eases; e. g., gis1ro.dagis, to morrow: himma daga, to-day; 
 du maurgina, to-morrow; ni aitv, never (ace. of aiws, time); 
 framrvigis, continually. 
 
 Note 1. Simple temporal adverbs are rare: tm, now; ju, already; 
 air, formerly ; simlc, once ; upia, otf en ; from i)ronominal stems : pan, then ; 
 ban, when? whenever; suman, once. 
 
 § 215. Besides those mentioned in § 214 other nominal 
 cases are also used as adverbs; e. g., landis, over land, about 
 the country; aUis, at all; sunja and bl sunjai, in truth. 
 
 § 21G. Question and Answer (negation) are in most 
 cases accompanied by adverbial particles. With questions 
 there are found -u {niu, not? § 18, n. 2); an, mih (= Lat. an, 
 Germ. denn?)\ ibai, if, whether; jau (ja-u) whether; />aM, perhaps. 
 — Affirmative particles are: ja, jai, yes, indeed! A negative 
 particle is ne, no! These adverbs, however, rarely stand alone 
 as answers, the verb of the question being generally repeated. 
 As negative particle in the sentence ni is used. 
 
 Note 1. The interrogative particle -w is enclitically affixed to the 
 first word of the sentence, e. g., skuldu ist kaisaragild giban Mk.XIl. 14. 
 In combinations with prefixes the u is attached immediately to the latter ; 
 e.g., gauluubjats patei magjau paia taujan? Mk. IX. 2S. 
 
 Braaue, Goth, grammar. (j 
 
S2 [iiflccti.ms. Cliap. V. 
 
 2) r UK POSITIONS. 
 
 >? 217. :i) With tlic l):iti\e: «//>/, besides; af. of. fmni; 
 ////, t(t: /////>. with: us, out: faiwa. hetore; frimi, fnmi; neka, near. 
 
 I») With the Acciistitive: and. aloH^\ at; pa'irh. tlirodiih: 
 ///////, without; inidtir, under; 7oijrra, a^'rtiiist; four, hetore. tor. 
 
 (•) With the l)ati\(' and Accusative: itwi, on. ii])on; aL 
 at; afur. atter: ///, with. hy. about. <»n: hiitdar, behind: intd. 
 with dat.. about, for; with ace, to. till; ?//'. under: }(/'iir. o\er. 
 
 d) Witii the <Jeniti\ e and IJative; vfarn, over. 
 
 e) Witli the Oenitive, Dative, and Accusative: in. 
 Avith iivn.. on account of: with dat.. ace., in, to. on. 
 
 'Vi OONJCXCTIOXS. 
 § 218. a) Co]) Illative: Juli. and, also; -uh . and (coinj). 
 24,11.2), nili. and not. b) Disjuuetive; a'ip]>an. or: amliznli 
 — alppau. either — or; Jappe — Juppe, whether — or. 
 e) Adversative: ip, pan. appan. akei, hut; ak. hut. d) Causal. 
 a His, auk. unle , raiJitis , for. e) Coiielusive: pmmh, parnli. 
 eipan. nu. nuh, panuu. 7mnu, uovv, therefore, hence, t) Con- 
 ditional: jabai. if; niba. nibai, if not (§ 10, n. 2), ii,-) Con- 
 cessive: pau, thouii,'h; pauhjabai. even if; sirepauh, however: 
 althoug'h, h) Final; ei, patei, peei, pei,i\vAi\ ei, swaei, sirasme, 
 so that; ibai (iba) lest, i) Comparative: k-aiira, how? mre, 
 as; ^«'a,s'w^t', just as. kj Teiuixn-al: .sv/*:;, as, when; pan, pandv. 
 when, if, as long" as; bipe,^ mippanei. wliilst; sunsei, as soon as; 
 funrpizei, before; unle, mid pat ei, pandc. till, until, as long as. 
 
 4) Interjections. 
 § 21l>. 0, oh! ah! wai, w^oe! sai, hehold! — Interjeetional 
 in meaning: come here! sing, hiri, du. liirjals., ])lur. hirjip (coin]). 
 § 20, n. 1; i? IS7. n. 4> 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 § 220. 
 SOURCES OF THE OOTHIC LAXOUAGE. 
 
 The Gothic hiug-uage is known to us from the fragments 
 of a version ot the Bibk' which is — and that with great 
 probability — ascribed to bishop Ulfilas, or (Gothic) Wnlfila 
 310 — 380 A. D. The fragmelits have come down to ns in the 
 following- manuscripts. 
 
 1) Codex argenteus at Upsala. The codex contained 
 on 830 leaves the four Gospels in the following order: Matthew. 
 John, Luke. Mark. Of these are still preserved 177 leaves. The 
 Gospd of St. Luke shows abnormal deviations, younger forms 
 of speech (comp. §§ 7, n. 2; 14, n. 3; 56, n. 1; 62, n. 3; 67. n. 2; 
 74, n. 1; 105, n. 2; 204, n. 1). 
 
 2) Codex Carolinus, a palimpsest in Wolfenbiittel con- 
 taining pieces of the 11"' — 15^'' chapters of the Epistle to the 
 Romans. 
 
 3) Codices A m b r o s i a n i , live fragments (jialimpsests) in 
 the Ambrosian library at Milan containing chiefly the Epistles 
 of St. Paul, namely: 
 
 Codex A containing on 95 leaves fragments of the Epistles 
 to the Romans, Corinthians, Ephesians, Galatians, 
 Philippians, Collossians, Thessalonians , Timothy, 
 Titus, Philemon, and, besides, a fragment of a Gothic 
 calendar. 
 
 Codex B containing on 77 leaves the second Epistle to the 
 Corinthians complete, fragments of the Epistles 
 to the Corinthians I, Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, 
 Collossians, Thessalonians, Timothy, Titus. — Codices 
 
 6* 
 
84 Apix'iiiiix. 
 
 A ;iii(l r> ;(!•(' ill iiart identical ms to tlicir conteDts. 
 ;i t'.ict ()l\i;re;it iiii])(>rtiiiuH' tor the cntici.siii of the text. 
 
 Codex ('. Two U'incs with trii^ineiits of Matthew '2'> 27. 
 
 Codex I). 'IMirtM' h':i\es with fra.u'ineiits from the ( )hl 
 Te.'^taiiUMit. nainelv of the Ixxtks of f^sdras and 
 Neheiiiias. 
 
 Codex 1%. I'iiiiht leaves three of \\hieli are in tlie N'atiean 
 Hl»rarv at liome. They eontaiii frai;"Mieiits of an 
 inter])retatioii of the (,T0,si)el of St. John and were 
 ealled hy tlieir editor. Massmann. Skeire/ms ahraggcl- 
 jons pa/rh Jnharmcn, and ai"e therefore still cited as 
 Skeireins. 
 
 4) Codex Turin ens is. four nineh damaged leaves on 
 which lune been dceiphered small ])ieees of the Ey)istles to 
 the Galatians and Collossiaus. 
 
 Note I. For luuro about the Gothic mauuscripts, see Beruhardt"s 
 \'iilfila, iiitrodiiction XXXIX et ,seq.; for the history of codex argentcnis, 
 coiiip. also the recent writings by Schiiltz, ^^Gothica minora, in the 
 ^,Zeitschrift f ii r dentschcs Altertlinni, 2.3, 51, .318 and 2 1. 
 •^24 etseq. 
 
 Note 2. Besides the version of the Bible (and Skeireins) there are 
 only a few more — however less weighty — monuments of the Gothic 
 language left. The most imi)ortaiit of these are two Latin records with 
 Gothic signatures from Xai)les and Arezzo, and the fragment of a Gothic 
 calendar mentioned above with codex A. Both pieces are printed in the 
 editions of Ulfilas. As to the Gothic words and alphabets gi\-en in the 
 .jSalzburg-Vienna M.S. (§ 1 , n. .5, § 2, u. 2) and other remains of the Gothic 
 language, conip. Massmanu's essay ^(Gotthica minora,, Haupt's Zeit- 
 schrift 1. 2(14—31)3. 
 
 i? 221. 
 
 EDITIONS. 
 
 The lirst print of the eodex arg-enteus is that of Fr. Junius, 
 Dortrecht 16()5. All later editions (for the titles, see Bern- 
 hardt's Vultila, pag-e LXIII et seq.) are of a more historical 
 value. The editions now important for the study of the Gothic 
 language are the following: 
 
 a) The large edition of JJIfilas^ by Cabelentz and L<»be 
 in 3 quartos published in 1843—40. Though the text of the 
 iirst A olume is antiquated (in consequence of Uppstrcim's edition), 
 the dictionary (vol. II. 1) and especially the grammar (vol. II. 2) 
 
A)ipcnili\. 85 
 
 arc because cf tlicir cojtious material (also on syntax) of great 
 value. 
 
 b) For an exact establishment of the MSS. there are of 
 tlie g-reatest importance the new readini^-s of tlie learned Swede, 
 Andrew Uppstrom, who had exact texts printed according to 
 them (Codex argenteus Upsala 1854, — Decem codicis argentei 
 rediviva folia Upsala 1857. — Fragmenta gothica selecta 18H1, 
 
 — Codices gotici ambrosiani 1864— (58). 
 
 c) A critically arranged text based on the readings of 
 Uppstrom, ])rovided with critico-exegetical notes and supple- 
 mented by the original Greek text is given in tlie edition 
 of E. Bernhardt; Vulfila oder die gotische Bibel, 
 Halle 1870. 
 
 d) A handy edition of Ultilas wWh glossary and granimar 
 is tluit by M. lleyne (7''' edit.), Faderboru 1878. Its text is, 
 liki^ tliat by IJeniliardt, based on Uppstrrnn's readings, l)ut is 
 treated liowever more conservatively than that by Bernhardt, 
 
 § 222. Of the nnjre important grammatical and lexical 
 aids there remain to be mentioned: 
 
 a) Ga])elentz and Lobe — in the edition mentioned 
 § 221, a. 
 
 b) Leo Meyer, ,^Die gotische Sprache,,, Berlin 1869. 
 
 — A coml)arati^■e treatment of the (iothic phonology, and com- 
 plete material. 
 
 cj The treatment of the Gothic phonology in Holtzmann's 
 ^Altdeutsche Grammatik., Leipzig 1870. 
 
 d) Lorenz Diefenbach. _^\'ergleichendes Worterbuch der 
 got. Sprache,,. Vol. 1 and 2. Frankfurt 1851. 
 
 e) Ernst Schulze, ^^Gotisches Glossar,., Magdeburg 1847. 
 The most complete (lothic dictionary. 
 
 Note I. For the establishment of some graniiuatical faets may l»c 
 used the writings of J. H. Crallee, Gutisk-a (I.) Lijst van gotische woorden, 
 wier geslacht of buiging naar analogic van andero gotisehe woordeu, of 
 van het oudgermaansch wordt opgegeAeu. Haarlem ISSU; — 11. De atl- 
 jectiva in het gotisch en hunne suftixen. Utrecht 1ns2. 
 
SELECTIONS Foil HEADINO. 
 
 1. FROM THEGOSrKL OF ST. .>rAM^THKAV. 
 
 (CODEX ARGENTEUS). 
 
 Chap. V. 17 Ni liug-jai)' ei qenijau i;-atairaii wito)^ ai)'l^aii 
 ])vautetims; iii (|am i;ataira]L ak nsfulljaii. 18 ainen auk (ii|ni 
 izwis: nnd |>atei iiMlei|^i|^ liiiDiiis jali airl^a. jota aiiis ai)?|:>aii 
 ains striks iii nslei|>ij^ af witoda. mite allata \vair|/i|'. lit \]) saci 
 mi gatairi}-* aina anal)usiK' \>'r/A) iiiiniiistoiKi, jali laisjai swa 
 mans, iniiiiiista, haitada in )'iiidaiii;'ardjai liiiiiiuo: i]^ saci taiijif^ 
 jah laisjai swa, salt niikilK liaitada in )'iiidani;'ardjai liimine. 
 
 20 Qi)?a auk i/wis l>atci nibai nianaii,'iz() \vaiii''i|> izwaraizus 
 g'araihteins j^au );>i/e hokavje jali Fareisaie, iii }^au (jinii)^ in 
 ]nudang-ardjai liimine. 21 liausidedii]' |>atei (jipan ist |niim airi- 
 zam: ni niauiin-jais; i]> saei niaur}>veip. skula wairj^]' stauai. 
 22 al^|?an ik (|ipa izwis j^atei hazuli inodag'S bvojn- seinamma 
 swave skula Avair|'i|' staiiai: i|^ saei qi)>il'' broj^v seinamma 
 raka, skula wair|>i|^ ii'a(|nm|'ai: a|'|^an saei qil^ij-' dwala. skula 
 \vair)?i]> in gaiainnan fiinins. 2;} jahai nil liairais ailir f-'ein du 
 liunslastada, jali jainar ganiuneis J-'atei hrojnir )-»eins liabaip 
 ba l)i }>uk, 24 afict jainav po giba ]?eina in andTs-aiv]?ja liunsla- 
 stadis, jail gagg t'aiirl'is gasi1)jon bvo)>r j^einamnia, jali bil^e 
 atgaggands atbair l-"*) giba J^eina. 25 sijais uaila liugjands an- 
 dastauin |'einamma s]»raut(i. und )'atei is in wiv^n mi]> iinnia. 
 ibai Iran atgibai ]n\k sa aiidastaiia stauin. jali sa staua |?uk 
 atgibai andbalita, jali in karkara galagjaza. 20 ainen qij^a |nis: 
 ni usgaggis jaiujn'u, unte usgibis j^ana minnistan kiutu. 
 
 r 27 Hausideduj? }>atei qi]?an ist: ni lioriuos. 28 af^pan ik 
 qi)?a izwis, ]^atei Ivazuh saei sailri}^ <jinon du luston izos, ju 
 galioi'inoda izai in liairtin seinamma. 20 i]^ jaliai augo |)eiu 
 )^ata tailiswo marzjai Jnik, usstigg^) ita jali wairp af |nis; batizo 
 ist auk )nis ei fraqistnai ains li|->iwe ]>einaize. jah ni allata leik 
 
 ') usslagg MS. 
 
Matthew V. VT. R7 
 
 ]mn g'adrinsai in i^'jiiainnan. ."JO j.-ili jal)ai taihswo |;eiiia lumduK 
 niarzjai |nik. atVnait ]>o jah wairp af f^us; batizo ist auk |>ui^ 
 ei fraqistnai ains li|'i\ve j^einaize. jali iii allata leik l^cin ga- 
 driusai in g-aiainiiau. 31 (j(ij>anuli pan ist ]\atei kazulii) saei 
 afletai qeu. g-il)ai izai afstassais boko.s. 32 i)> ik qipa izwis 
 Jnxtei li-azuli saei atieti]> qen seina, imili fairina kalkiiiassans, 
 tanji|.> po lioi'inon; jfili sa ize afsatida liugaij?, Uorino]-'. 
 
 33 Aftra liausideduj^ )?atei (pj-'aii ist )?aim airizam: ni ufar- 
 swarais, \]> nsg-ibais franjin ai|niiis j^einans. 34 a)>|?aii ik qipsi 
 izwis ni swaran allis. ni bi liiniinji, nnte stol!:^ ist .g'u|?s; 35 nih 
 l>i aiv|>ai, nnte fotubanrd ist fotiwe is, nih bi lairusaulymai, unte 
 baurgs ist )>is mikilins piudanis: 36 iiili bi haubida j^einamraa 
 swarais. nnte ni mag't ain tagl Ireit ai)^]?au swart gataujan) 
 37 sijaij^Jziin waurd izwar: ja, ja; ne, ne; i|^ j^ata managizo 
 l^aini ns j^amnia ul)i1in ist. 
 
 38 Hausidedul^ l^atei qipan ist: ango iind augin. Jah tun|>u 
 nnd tnn]?an. -V,) \p ik qipa izAvis ni andstaudan allis f»anima 
 unseljin; ak Jabai has ]n\k stantai ))i taihswou |?eina kinnn, 
 Avandei imma jah };<) anj^ara. 4<> jah |?ainma Aviljandin mi]' jnis 
 stanajah paida j^eina niraan, aflet ininia jah wastja. 41 jah jabai 
 hits ]?uk ananauj-'jai rasta aina, gaggais mi)? imma twos. 42 
 )?amma bidjandin j>iijj^_gibais. jali j^annna wiljandin at' )?us 
 leihaiijiis ni uswandjais. 
 
 43 llansidedul' }>atoi (lijvan ist: tVijos nehnudjan j^eiuana, 
 jah tiais tiand jnnnana. 44 aj-'j-'an ik (jipa izwis; t'rijo|> fijauds 
 i/Avarans. )'iii)jjai)> |'aus wrikandans izwis, waihi taujai)-' J>aim 
 hatjaudam izAvis, jah liidjai]? ))i f>ans n8)?rintandans izAvis. 45 ei 
 Avaiii-'ai]' sunjus attins izAvaris |'is in hiininam, nnte snnnon seina' 
 nrrannei|> ana ubihnis jah godans. jali rignei|> a,na. garaihtans 
 jah ana iiiAvindaiis./ 4() jabai ank fVijo]' pans tVijondans izwis 
 ainans, ho mizdono liabai)'/ niu jah \>iu [yiid++ }>ata samo 
 tanjandV 47 jali jabai goleip |'ans tVijonds izwarans )>atainei.- 
 he managizo tauji}/.'' niu jah niotarjos j'ata sanio tanjandV 48 
 sijail? nn jus t'ulbitojai. swaswt' atta izwar sa in liiminam t'ulla- 
 tojis ist. 
 
 (Mia]). \'l. 1 Atsaihij' annaion iz^val•a ni tanjan in and- 
 Avairf>ja inaune du saihan im; aijd^au hinn ni haliaij' tram attin 
 izAvaraninia }>aninia in hiininam. 2 f>aii nu taujais armaion. ni 
 liauriijais taura )>us. swaswe pai liutans taujand in ga(j[um}nm 
 jah in garunsim. ei haulijaindau tram mannani; amen qij>a 
 izAvis: andnemnn mizdon seina. 3 i|> |?uk taujandan ^armaiou 
 ni Aviti hleidumei j^eiua, h-a taujif? taihsAvo j^eina, 4 ei sijai so 
 armahairtil'a )?eiua in fulhsnja, jah atta |?eins saei saibip in 
 fulhsnja. "-) usgibij' |nis in bairhtein. 5 jah j^an bidjai|\ ni sijaij-* 
 
 ') lou hazuh MS. ^) falksja i\IS. 
 
88 M.ittli.'w VT. 
 
 swaswo I'jii liiit;nis. mito tvijond in ,i;a(|iiiiit'ini jali waihstani 
 l)lai)io staiidaiulans Mdjaii. ei i^'ainiijaindau Tiiaiinaiii. amen, 
 (|ipa izwis. l^atei lial»aiid luizdoii seiiia. (5 i)^ \)n j?aii bidjais, 
 j;'at!,'j;' ill licl'Joii l^eiiia. jali iialukaiids liaiirdai j^eiiiai bidci dii 
 attiii l^cinamiiia. I'aiimia in t'liliisiija, jali atta ]Hnns saei saih'i}> 
 ill fiilhsnia. ') usi;ibij^ [^ns in bairlitein. 
 
 7 Hidjandansu|>-|;an ni lihiwanrdjai)-'. ,swa8We )nii |>iiulo; 
 Iniji'kcii' ini ank ei in liluwaiirdein scinai andbaiisjaindan. 8 ni 
 i;-aleik()l' nu |>aini: wait auk atta iz-war j'izei Jus |>aur))af>, t'anr- 
 Vizei jus l)idjail' ina. !) sua uu l)idiai]> jus: atta iinsar Jni in 
 himinani. weilmai namo j^oin. lU ((iniai I'iiidinassuH }>cins. waiv- 
 ]>ai Avilja l>ein.s, swe in biraina jali ana airj^ai. 1 1 Idail unsarana 
 j^'ana sinteinan j;'if uns liimma daga. 12 jali aflet uns patei 
 skulans sijaima. sAvaswe jali wcis atictam l^aini sknlani nnsaraim. 
 13 jab ni briggais uns in IVaistiibnjai, ak biusei nns at" t^amnia 
 ubilin; unte |?eina ist ]?iudang'ardi jab niabts jab avuIJ^us in 
 aiwius. amen. 
 
 14 Unte jabai aileti|> niannani niissadcdins i/e. alleti)>jali 
 izwis atta izwar sa iifar himinani. lo i|> jabai ni aHeti}> manuani 
 niissadedins ize. ni j^au atta izwar afleti]' niissadedins izwaros. 
 
 US Aj-'l^an bil^e fastaiJ->, ni wair)\ii|^ swaswo f^'ai liutans gaiirai; 
 frawardjand auk andwaivpja seiua, ei gasaih'aindau niannani 
 fastandans. amen, qi}^a izwis. l^atei andncmun mizdon seina. 
 17 i|> pn fastauds salbo baubi]^ |^eiu, jab bulja |?eina ]nvab, 18 ei 
 ni gasaibaizau niannani f'astands. ak attin peinanima j^amma in 
 fulbsnja. jab atta }?eins, saei saihil^ in fulhsnja. usgibi]' ]mis. 
 
 10 Ni buzdjai{> izwis liuzda ana aiiinii, parei mab> jfib iiidwa 
 fi•awa^dei|^ jail parei |>iul)os ufgraliand jali lilitand. 20 i}-* huzd- 
 jai}^ izwis liuzda in bimiiia. [;arei nib malo nili nidwa f^awal•dei|^ 
 jab )nirei jnubos ni ufgraband nib stiland. 21 j'arei aulc ist bnzd 
 izwar, f^arub ist jali bairto izwar. 
 
 22 Lukarn leikis ist augo: jabai un augo )>eiu aintal)> ist, 
 allata leik l^ein liubadein wairj^il^: 28 i]> jabai aug-o ]>ein uusel 
 ist, albita leik )>ein riqizein wairf-iil?. jabai nu linba]^ }>ata in 
 ]mH riqiz ist, pata ricjiz Ivan tilul 
 
 24 Xi manna mag twaim fraujam skalkiuou; unte jabai 
 bjai):' ainana, jab au);>araua frijop; ai}')>au ainamma iifliausei]^ 
 }\> ant>araniina frakaun. ni maguj^ gul^'a skalkiuon jab niam- 
 mouiu. -) 25 du|?j?e qi|'a izwis: ni maurnail'' saiwalai izwarai ba 
 matjai]? jab ha drigkai[>. nili leika izwaramma Ive wasjaij?: 
 niu saiwala iiiais ist fodeinai jab leik wastjomV 26 insailrij? dn 
 fuglam biminis. |^ei ni saiand nib sneipand., nib lisand in ban- 
 stins, jab atta izwar sa ufar biminam tbdei)> ins. niu jus mais 
 wul}>rizans sijii}> jniim? 27 i]> b^as izwara maurnands inag ana- 
 
 ') fulhlsnja MS. -) iu tlic uiargiu failnipra . . , i.e. faihu- 
 
 praihna Luke XVI. 13. 
 
Matthew VT Mark T. 89 ; 
 
 aukMii ;mM wahsitu scinana aloina ainaV 28 jali hi ^^■a8tjos h-a ; 
 
 saiiri;-ai)>V i;aknnuaif> bloiuanf^ hail'jos, haiwa waliMJaiid; nih ; 
 
 arhaidjand nil) siniinand. 2<) (\\]m\\ ]ku\ izwis patei nib Sau- 
 
 lannion in allamnia. wulj'an seinanima i^awasida sik svve ains 
 
 I'izc. .10 jail J'ando Inita liawi hai)>jos bininui dai;'a wisando i 
 
 jab y-istradaps in anlm pdag'ij? i;-n]' s^wa wasji|>, baiwa niais 
 
 izwLS. loitil ii'alaubjandansi? 31 ni niauniaip nn qipandaiis: ha 
 
 niatjani ai|?l^an ba drigkani, aif^ij^an b-e AvasjainiaV o'J all auk j 
 
 I'ata )>indo8 sokjand; waitub |>an atta, izwav sa nfar bimiuani j 
 
 •_'. FROM 'I'liE (iOSPKl, OF ST. M AHlfe''*-^.'-*'^^^? 
 
 (CODF.X ARGENTEUS). XvQo "^'^ 
 
 AlWAGGELJO I>ATKI1 I\IARKU ANAISTODEII'. ^4^ 
 
 rbap. I. 1 Anastodeins aiwaggeljous lesnis Xristaus sunauf< 
 
 2 Swe i;'anielil^ ist in Esiaiin praut'etau: sai, ik iusandja ag- 
 j;!,-ilu nieinana faura )nis. saei g-amanweij? wig- J^einana faura fnis. 
 ;> stibna AVO])jandius in au|>idai: mamveil-' wig- franjins. raibtos 
 Avaui-keil> staigos guj^s nusaris. i was lobaunes daiipjands in 
 anj^idai jab nierjands daupeiu idreigos dn aflag-einai frawaurbte. 
 5 jab usiddjednn du inima all ludaialand jab lairusaulymeiK, 
 jail daiipidai wesuu allai in laurdane ab^ai fram imnia, and- 
 haitandau8 fmwanrbtini seinaini. wasn)?-|>an lohanues g-awasi|^s 
 taglani ulbandans jab gairda iilleiua bi bii]t seiuana, jab niatida 
 }>rani,steins jail niili}> liai)?iwisk. •) 7 jab merida qi}>andf?: qinii]? 
 swinl'oza mis sa afar mis. ]?izei ik ni im waii-]^'^ anabueiwauds 
 andbindau skandarai]) skobe is. 8 a^-ian ik daupja izwis in 
 watin, ip is daupeif? izwis in abmin weibamma. 
 
 9 Jab Avar}> in jainaim dag-am, qam Jesus fram Nazaraij^ 
 (laleilaias, jali daupi)^s was fram lobanne in laurdane. 10 jab 
 suns usgagg'ands us |>amma watin gasah'^ uslukauans'-) bimi- 
 nans. jab abmaii swe abak atgaggaudan ana ina. 11 jab stibna 
 qam us biminam: ]m is sunus meins sa liuba. in )'uzei waila 
 galeikaidii. '^j 12 jab suns sai. abina ina ustaub in au)>ida. 13 jab 
 was in j-'izai auj'idai dage fidwor tiguns fraisans fram Satanin. 
 jab^ftas m\]> diuzam, jab aggileis andbabtidedun imma. 
 
 i4 Ip afar }?atei atgibans war|> lobanues, qam lesus in Ga- 
 leilaia merjands aiwaggeljon I'iudangardjos guf»s. 15 qi)?ands 
 l-'atei usfullnoda |?ata mel jab atueluida sik |>iudangardi guj-'s: 
 idreigo]^ jab galaubei|> in aiwaggeljon. 16 jab Ivarbonds faur 
 marein Galeilaias gasalv Seimonu jab Andraian brojmr is, 
 
 ') gloss wilj'i. -) iisluknaus MS. ^) in the margin pukei wUda. 
 
00 Mark 1. 
 
 |?is SeiiiMMiis. \v:iii|»;iml;uis ii.-iti in iii;urin; wcsuii ;iuk (iskjjins. 
 17 ,j;ili (|al' im Icsiis: liirjnts utiw mis. Jjili i;-atjuij;i ii;(|is \vjuv|^Mn 
 iiufinis niaiine. 18 jali suns ailotandans Jx) natja seina laistidcdim 
 afar imnia. 10 Jali jainfn'o inn pii;-i;-aiuis fVan)is leitil') g-asalr 
 lakobu I'ana Zaibaidaiaus Jali lolianne In-oj^'ar is, jali pans in 
 skipa inainvjandans iiatja. 20 Jali suns liailiait ins. jali afie- 
 taiidans attan scinana Zail)aidain in j^aninia skijta nii|' asnjain, 
 i;'ali|^nn afar inuna. 
 
 21 Jail pilipun in Kafarnauni. jali suns sabhato dapi i;'alei- 
 I'ands in synai;'oii,-en laisida ins. 22 jali usfihnans wanr[>un ana 
 j'i/ai laiseinai is; nnte was "laisja.nds ins swe waldnfni liabands 
 jab ni SAvaswc |^ai bokarjos, 2:5 jalfvvas in f;izai synag-og-en 
 ize manna in iinlirainjaniina abniin, jab nfbro])ida 24 qil'ands: 
 fralct, b*a nns jab I>us. lesu Xa/orenaiV (|amt fra<(ist)an uns; 
 kann ]mk. lias Ini is, sa weiba ^'ul'S. 2.") jab andbait ina lesus 
 (|i]'ands: J-'abai jab usgag-g- nt ns I'amma. alima unbrainja. 
 2() jab tabida ina abnia sa unlirainja. jali lini]ijands stibnai 
 niikilai nssidja us imma. 27 jab afsian|'nudodtin allai silda- 
 Icikjaudans. swaei sokidedun mii> sis niisso (|i|>aiidaiis: b'a sijai 
 l^ata? ko so laiseino so ninjo. ci mi|-> vvaldufnja jab abmani 
 I'aini unbrainjam anabiudi]> jail iiriiaiisjand immaV 28 nsiddja 
 jnin meripa is suns and allaiis hisifands < lalcilaias. 
 
 29 Jab suns ns }>izai syna.i;oi;'cn usi;'a,ii'i;'andans (|emun 
 in f;'arda Seimonis jab Andraiins mi}-' lakobaii jali i<ibannen. 
 :iO i]) swaibro Seimonis lai;' in brinnoii; jali suns ()c|'iiii imma bi 
 i.ja. 81 jab duati;ai;-,i;ands urraisida }>»<> iindi^')'ei]»ands liaudu 
 i/.os. jab aflailot ]m) so brinno suns, jab andbabtida im. 82 Auda- 
 nalitja pan waurpanainma, Jnin ii,'asag'i;'(j sauil berun du imma 
 allans pans ubil baliandans jab unbulpons babandaiis. 'A'A jali so 
 haurii'S alia iiarunnana. was at daura. ;)4 jab ,<:'abailida niaiiaii-ans 
 ubil liabandans missaloikaini saiditim. jab unliiil|'oiis manag'os 
 uswar]). jab ni fralaik»t rodjan pos tinliulpons, nnte kiinpedun ina. 
 
 ?).") Jab air ubt\v(fli usstandands nsiddja. jali pilaip ana 
 aiipjana stap. jali jainar bap. 8() jab iialaistans Avaurpnn imma 
 SoinKtn jab pai mip imma. 87 jab bi^itandans ina qepun du 
 imma. J-'atei allai puk sokjaud. 88 jab qap du im: i!,-agg'ani du 
 paim bisunjane baimom -j jab baurg-im, ui jab jainar merjau. 
 nnte duj-'e (|am. ".VJ jab was meijands in synag'oii'im ize and 
 alia (iiueilaian jab unbulpons usAvair])ands. 
 
 fo Jab (|am at imma prutstill liabands. bidjaiids ina jali 
 kniwam kniissjands jab qipands du imma patei jaliai wileis, 
 magt mik i:i,abrainjan. 41 ip lesus infeinands, ufrakjands liandu 
 seina attaitok imma jab qap imma: wiljau, wairp brains. 42 jab 
 bipe qap pata lesus, suns pata prutstill atiaip af imma, jab 
 brains warp. 43 jab galiotjands imma suns ussandida ina, 
 
 ') k'Ua MS. ^) huimon MS. 
 
Mark I. 11. 91 
 
 44 jail qn]) (In immn : Railr ei maiinhiiii iii ([ijniis waiht; ak 
 ii'ag-g- jnik silbaii ataui;;jaii j;'iuljiii, jnli atbair tram ,i;'aliraineiiiai 
 i^'eiiiai I'atei annbanf? Moses du weitwodi]>ai im. i 45 i)^ is us- 
 o-aggaiids dui^-aiin iiieVjaii tilii jali usqipan jnitn Avanrd. swaswe 
 is jiipan ni iiiahta aiidaiiiiju in hiuwi^ i;5ileil^jiii. ak iit;i :ma 
 auj'Jiiim stadiin was: jali iddjediin du iiinua alla[n-o. 
 
 CUiap. n. 1 Jail g-alai}? aftra in Kafarnanm afar dagaus, jali 
 gafreliuu |?atei in g-arda ist. 2 jali suns gaqemiin manag-ai, 
 swaswe jii|?an ni gamostedun nib at daura. jali rodida ini waiird. 
 3 jab qeniiin at imnia uslij'an l)aivandans, bafaftana train tid- 
 worim.'j 4 jab ni niagandaiis nelua qiman imina faiira ma- 
 nag-eim. andlmlidednn brot I'lirei was lesns, jab usgrabandans 
 insailidedun |>ata liadi, jab tValailotnn ana ]'ammei lag- sa nsli)?a. 
 5 Gasaili-ands pun lesus galaiibeiu ize qaj? du |?amma nslil?in : 
 barnilo, afletanda j^iis tVawaurbteis ]>einos. 6 wesunub |^an 
 siimai ]>he bokarje jainar sitandans jab l-'agkjandans sis in 
 bairtam seinaiin : 7 IrM sa swa rodei|> luiiteininsV Iras mag 
 afletan frawanrbtins, niba ains gu|>V 8 jab suns nt'kunnands 
 lesus abmin seinamnia l^atoi swa pai mitodedun sis. qa[> du im: 
 dulve niito|> ]nita in bairtsun izwaraimV '.» Iral-'ar ist azetizo 
 du qipan ]>ainma uslijnn : afletanda 2) f>us trawaurbteis peinos, 
 |>au qi)>an: urreis jab niin pata badi l^einata jab gag-gV 10 a]>)-'an 
 ei witei]^ [>atei waldnt'ni b;ibai|^ sunns innns ana air)nii atletaii 
 frawaurlitins. (|ap du )>iininia uslif-'in: 1 1 ]>iis ([\\n\: urreis nimub 
 I'ata l)adi |'ein jab gngg du gnrda |?c'in;nnina. 12 j;ili iirrais 
 suns jail usbatjands badi iisi(blja faura andwair|>ja allaize. 
 swaswe usgeisnodedun allai jali baubidediin niikiljandaus gu)'. 
 ([ij^audans f-'atei aiw swa ni gaseliuni.-') 
 
 13 Jab galaip aftra faur inarein, jab all manageins iddjeduii 
 du iinma, jali laisida ins. 14 jab Irarbonds gasalr Laiwwi p'ana 
 Altaians sitandan at inotai, jab qaj' du inima : gagg afar mis. 
 jail usstandands iddja afar inima. 15 jab Avar]'. bif>e is ana- 
 kumbida in garda is. jab nianagai motarjos jali frawaurbtai mi]* 
 anakumbidedun lesua jab sijionjam is; wesuii auk nianagai jab 
 iddjedun afar iniina. 10 jab l^ai bokarjos jab Fareisaieis g-a- 
 sailvandans iua matjandan niif^ paini niutarjam jab frawaurli- 
 taim. qe]nin du jniiiii siixmjain is; h'a ist |;'atei inip inotarjam 
 jail frawaurbtaim ^j niatjij? jab driggki)^V 17 jab gabausjauds 
 Tesus qa]^ du im : ni I>aurbiiii swinpai lekeis, ak |>ai ubilaba 
 babandans: ni qam laj?on uswaurbtans ak frawaurbtans. 
 
 18 Jab wesun siponjos iobannis jab Fareisaieis fastandans; 
 jab atiddjedun jab qej^un du inima : duhre siponjos lobauues 
 jab Fareisaieis fastand. i];' ]^ai J^'einai siponjos ni fastandV 19 jab 
 
 ') fidworin MS. -) (iflcjmnda MS. ■'■) gaseka MS. *) fruurh- 
 taim MS. 
 
02 >lMrl< II. III. 
 
 (|;ij' iiii losiis: ilcii iii;ii;iiii siiiijiis linij-it'adis, und pjitci mi|> 
 iiii ist itriij4;il's. lastauy swa la^f;a Iroila svvc iiii)^ sis liabaiul 
 lirul'fad. iii iiiaiiiiii fastan. 20 aj^l^ui at^-a^-ii'aiul dag-os |>au afni- 
 iiiada at" iiii sa l>ni)>lal^s. jali pan fastand in jaiiianiiiia daga. 
 21 ni niauiia i)lat fanins niujis sinjil^ ana sna^an fairnjana; ihai 
 afiiiniai t'lilloii af J>ainnia sa niuja I'anuiia fhinijin. jali wair- 
 si/a iiataiira A\air)>il'. 22 ni niaima -iiiti)' W('in.)iii;'i;'ata in l)alj;-ins 
 rairnjaiis: ihai aut'to distaiiai wciii f.>ata niiijo |^ans hali^-ins, 
 jail Avciii usi;iitni}>. jali pai ltal,:L;('is fi-a(|istnand; ak \vein jiii;- 
 ,i;ata in hali;ins ninjans i^'iutand. 
 
 20 .lali war)' j'aiiii2,'aii,pui imnia sahbato da.ua j^airli atisk. jali 
 dnjAunnun siiionjos is skewjandans ran]t.jan alisa. 24 jali Farei- 
 saieis (ie|>nn du ininia: sai, Ira tanjand si])(mjos poinai sab- 
 batini );a,tei ni skuld istV 25 jali is (|a|^ du ini: iiin ussugj.;'vvul> 
 aiw Iva g-atawida Dawcid, f^an I'aurtta jali .i;Tcdag's was, is jali 
 |>ai nii}> ininiaV 2() haiwa g-alai}> in pird i;'ul-'S ufAlnaj-'ara g'udjiii 
 jail lilaibans t'aurlag'einaif^ inatida, |>an/ei ni skuld ist niatjan 
 niba ainaini pidjam, jali pif jali jniiiii ini]^ sis wisandamV 27 jali 
 qn]} iin: sabbato in mans warj^ gaskapaus, ni manna in saJi- 
 bato dag-is; 28 swaei frauja ist sa suuus niaus jali |>amma sabbato. 
 
 Chap. III. 1 Jail galai}; aftra in synag'Og-eii, jali was jaiuar 
 manna gaj>aursana liabands liandu. 2 jali witaidcdun inima. liai- 
 lidediu sabliato daga, ei wroliidedeiiia ina. 3 jali qaj' du Jnimma 
 mann }niinma gaj^aursana liabandiu liandu : urreis in midumai. 
 I jail ([t\\> du iin: skuldu ist in sabbatim |4iil' taujan ai|'l'aii 
 nn|nul> taujan, saiwala nasjan ai|>]^au usqistjanV i]' eis paliai- 
 dedun. 5 jali ussailvands ins mi)' moda, gaurs in daubi)?os 
 liaivtins ize, (\'Ap du |>amma mann: utVakei )^o liandu j^eina! 
 jail nfrakida, jali gasto]-* aftra so liandus is. 
 
 () Jail gaggandans pan Farcisaicis sunsaiw \n]\/ \>:\'un llevu- 
 diauum garuni gatawidedun In ina, ei inima usqemeina. 7 jali 
 Jesus aflai)> mip siiionjam seinaim du inavein, jali tilu manageins 
 us Galeilaia') laistidedun afar imma, 8 jali us Tudaia jali us 
 laii'usaulymim jali us Idumaia jali liindana laurdanaus; jali 
 l^ai bi Tyra jali Seidona. manageins tilu, galiausjandaus' luau 
 tilu is tawida, qemun at imma. 9 jah qa]' paim siponjam 
 seinaim ei skip liabai]-' wesi at imma in pizos manageins, ei ni 
 l^railieina ina. 10 managans auk galiailida. swaswe driisun ana 
 ina ei imma attaitokeina, 11 jah swa managai swe habaidedun 
 wundufnjos jah ahmans unbrainjans, )?aih j'an ina gaselrun, 
 drusuu du imma jah hropidcdun (jijnmdans jnitei pn is suuus 
 gu)?s. 12 jah iilu andbait ins ei ina ni gaswikun)ndedeina. 
 
 18 Jah ustaig in fairguui jah athaihait panzei wilda is, jah 
 gali|^uu du imma. 14 jah gawaurhta twalif du wisau mi];* siSj. 
 
 ') GaleUaian MS. 
 
Mark IIT. TV. 98 
 
 Jail ci insandidcdi in^ iiiei'jaii. 15 jali liaban vvaldufui du liailjaii 
 saidvtins jail uswaivpan iiniiu1(^oiis. l(i jali i;,'asatida Seimona namo 
 Paitriis: IT.jali Iakol)au j?aimna Zaibaidaiaus. jali loliaiiiie bro]>r 
 lakol)aus. jali i^asatida iui naimia l^aiiaiiairg-ais. ]>atei ist: sun- 
 jus peilrous: IS Jali Audraian Jali Fili])i)u Jali r>aii'aulauniaiu 
 Jail .Mat)>aiu Jali I'oinau Jali lakobu jnina Altaiaus. Jali I'ad- 
 daiii Jail Seiviioiia \y<\m\ Kaiianciteii. l'.> Jali liidan Tskarioteii. 
 saoi jail ,i;alcwida ina 
 
 20 Jail atiddjeduii in g'ard. jali i;aj(ldja sik iiiaiiai:,'ei, swaswe 
 iii lualiteduii uili lilait' iiiatjan. 21 jali liausjandaiis train imina 
 bokarjos Jali au|>arai usiddjedun galiaban ina; qefnin auk 
 I'atei usii'aisil'S ist. 22 Jah bokarjos |'ai af lairusaulymai qi- 
 niandans (|e|>un I'atoi IJaiail/aibul liabai)>, Jali ]>atei in |>amma 
 reikistiii unliul|^ono uswair])if> j^aini unluil)?om. 23 jali atliaitands 
 ins in g'ajukoiii (la]-" du ini: Iraiwa mag- vSatanas Satanan 
 uswairpanV 24 Jali Jabai {>iudaiij^'ardi wijn-a sik g-adailjada. ui 
 mag staiidan so j^iudaugardi Jaiua. 25 Jali Jabai g-ards wipra sik 
 g-adailjada, ni mag- standan sa g-ards Jains. 26 Jali jabai Satana 
 nsstol> ana sik silban jali gadaili}?s war|^ ni mag- g;astandan. 
 ak audi habai|^ 27 ni manna mag' kasa swin|?is g-alei|^ands in 
 g'ard is wilwan, uiba taur|>is f>ana swinl^an g;abiudip; jali />an\) 
 l^ina g-ard is diswilwai. 28 amen, qil>a izwis, l^-atei allata alletada 
 j>ata trawaurlite sununi nianne, jali naiteinos swa mauag'os 
 swasvve wajameijand; 20 a]?}?an saei wajamerei]^ alimaii 
 weiliana, ni liabai)^ fralet aiw, ak skula ist aiweinaizos fra- 
 waurlitais. 30 unte (lejnin: aliinan unlirainjana liabai)?. 
 
 31 Jail ((einun pan ai|>ei is jali bro)n;jus is Jali uta stan- 
 dandona insandidedun du imma, haitandona ina. 32 jah setun 
 bi ina managei ; qe)>un pan du imma , sai, aipei j-ieina jali bro- 
 ]n-jus l-'einai jah swistrjus j^einos uta sokjand jnik. 33 Jah andhof 
 imqi)niuds: Ivo ist so aipei meiua aij^J^au j^ai brof'rjus ineinai'? 
 34 jah bisaihrands bisunjane |?ans bi sik sitandans qaj?: sai, 
 ai|>ei meiua jah ]>ai bro)?rjus meinai. 35 saei allis waurkeij? 
 wiljan g'n|?s, sa jah broJ>ar meins jah swistar jah ai|>ei ist. 
 
 Chap. IV, 1 Jah aftra lesus dugann laisjan at marein, jah 
 g-alesun sik du imma manag:eins filu, swaswe ina g'alei|>andau'-) 
 in skip g-asitau in marein; jah alia so managei wi]>ra marein 
 ana sta}->a was. 2 jah laisida ins in gajukom mauag", jah qa}> 
 im in laiseinai seinai: 3 hausei]^! sai, urrann sa saiands du saiau 
 fraiwa seiuamma. 4 jah war]^, mij>)-'anei saiso, sum raihtis ga- 
 draus faur wig-, Jah qemun fuglos Jah fretuu l?ata. 5 an|?arup- 
 ]^an gadraus ana stainahamma, l^arei ni habaida air)?a managa, 
 jah suns urrann, in |>izei ni habaida diupaizos air]?os; at sun- 
 nin pan urriuuandin ufbrann. jah unte ni habaida waurtins. 
 
 'J wanting M.S. -) galeipan MS. 
 
04 l^ark TV. 
 
 gaVanrsnoda. 7 Jali smii 2,-adraus in |>aurnuns: jali ufarstigun 
 j^ai I'aunijiis jali anvapidediin ]>ata. jali akrau iii gat". 8 jah 
 Slim gadraiis in aiii^a goda. jah gal' akraii urriiinaiido jah 
 wahsjaiidd. jah l)ar aiu "1" jah aiii "j" jah aiii t. '.•jah qa)': saei 
 lial)ai aiisoiia haiisjaiidoiia. gahaiisjai. 
 
 10 1 1' l»i|'('. war]' siuidro, frehiin iiia ):>ai hi iiia mij> j-'aim tvva- 
 libiiii I'i/os gajukoiis. 1 1 jali (|a|' im: izwis atgihaii ist kunnaii 
 riiiia I'iiidaiigardjos gul-'s. ip jaiiiaiiii ]>',\un iita in gajnkoni ') 
 allata \vairt'i|^ 12 ei sailraii(laiis sailuaiiia jah iii gauinjaina. jah 
 hansjaiidans hausjaiiia jah iii t'ra|>jaiiia. iiihai luan gawand- 
 jaiiia sik jah aHetaiiidaii im tVavvaiirliteis. lo ,iah qa}-* dii im: 
 iii witu]'' )^o gajiikou. jali liraiwa alios [-"os gajukoiis kunueij^V 
 14 sa saijauds waiivd saijil^ 15 aj^paii ]n\\ wipnx wig siiid. ]?arei 
 saiada |?ata waiird, jah }?aii gahansjaiid unkarjaiis, suns qimip 
 Satanas jah usiiimi|> Avauvd puta insaiano in liairtam ize. 10 jali 
 sind sanialciko )>ai ana stainahannna saianans, |>ai(!i pan haus- 
 jand |nita wanrd. suns mi|> f'ahedai niniand ita. 17 jah ni haband 
 waurtins in sis, ak h'^eilaluair))ai sind; [>a)^roh, hij^e qimi)> aghi 
 ai[>Van wrakja in jns waurdis, suns gannirzjanda. IS jali }>ai 
 sind |>ai in ]?auvnuns saianans, ]^ai waurd hausjandans, 19 jah 
 saurgos |:nzos lihainais jah afmarzeins gabeins jah j^ai hi |>ata 
 au|:>ai" lustjus inn atgaggandans aflvapjand j-'ata waurd, jah 
 akranalaus wairl-'lj^ 20 jah |>ai sind J^ai ana airjnii l^izai godon 
 saianans, ]miei hausjand )?ata wauvd jah andnimand, jah akrau 
 bairand, ain 'l' jah ain j jah ain 'v. 
 
 21 Jah (jal' du im: ibai lukarn qimi):' du]>e ei uf melan 
 satjaidau ait-'pau undar ligr? niu ei ana lukarnastaj-'an satjai- 
 dauV 22 nih allis ist lua fulginis J^atei ni gal)airhtjaidau : nih 
 wsLYp analaugn, ak ei swikuu]^ wair|?ai. 2;i jalmi bas habai 
 ausoua hausjandona, gahausjai. 
 
 24 Jah qa]> du im: sailvi}^, lua hausei)?! In |>izaiei mita)-' 
 mitij^, mitada izwis jah biaukada izwis j^aini galaubjandam. 
 25 unte j^islvammeh saei liabail> gil)ada imma; jah saei ni 
 habai ]> jah l^'atei habai)^ afniniada imma. 
 
 20 Jah (|a)?: swa ist l^udangardi gul-is, swaswe jabai 
 manna wairpi]' traiwa ana airj^a. 27 jah slei)i}? jah urreisi)' 
 naht jah daga, jah pata fraiw keinij^ jah liudip swe ni wait is. 
 28 silbo auk airj^a akran bairi)-': frumist gras, |?a|n-()h ahs, ]>a- 
 jn'oh fulleil> kaurnis in )>amma ahsa. 29 l-ianuh bi}?e atgibada 
 akran, suns insandei)^ 8'ill^'i, wute atist asans. 
 
 30 Jah qa]j : lire galeikom piudangardja gu|?s, aipj^au in 
 luileikai gajukon gabairam )'oV 81 swe kauruo sinapis, |?atei 
 l>an saiada ana airjni, minnist allaize t'raiwe ist |>ize ana airpai; 
 rVl jah I'an saiada. urrinni]' jah wair|'i|' allaize grase maist, jah 
 
Mark IV. V. 95 
 
 ii,-atauji)> astaiis iiiikilans, swaswe iiiai^iui iif skadau is fug'los 
 liiminis g-abauau. 88 jali swaleikaim inaiia£,aim i;-ajuk()iii rodida 
 du iin l>atn vvaurd. sAvaswe inalitedun liausjoii. 84 i|^ iiudi p\jn- 
 kon ni rodida iiii. i|' suiidro siponjain seinaira andbaiid nllata. 
 '^') .I:i1i (\i\\) dii ill! in jainaiinna da£,'a at aiidaiiniit).! \kiu 
 waiutaiiamiiin : uslci|'am jainis stadis. 8(5 jnli ntietandans j^o 
 inauai;'eiii aiiduemiiii in;i swe was in skipM; Jjili j-aii aiipara skipa 
 Mcsuii mil'' inima. 87 jali wai')^ skura wiiidis mikila jah vveii,()S 
 ^^altidednll in ski]), swaswe ita Jii|'an ,n'afulln(»da. ;;8 Jali was 
 is ana notin ana ^vag■l;■al;ja slepands, jali nrraisidedun ina jah 
 qe]?iin du imnia: laisari, nin kara ]ndv \nze\ tVaqistnam ? 8V) jali 
 nrreisands g'asok winda jali qa]^ du marein: o-aslaAvai. afdumbn! 
 jail anasilaida sa winds jali war)? wis niikil. 40 jali qaj' 
 du ini: dukre fanrlitai sijuf> swa? Ivaiwa ni nauU lialiaij^ 
 g-alaubeinV 41 jali ohtediin sis ag-is niikil. jah qej>un du sis 
 inisso: Iras |>annu sa sijai. unto jah winds jah niarei ul'haus- 
 jand iniinaV 
 
 Chap. V. 1 Jah qeinun hindar niareiu in landa ( iaddareue. 
 2 jah usg-aggaudin inima us skipa suns ganiotida ininia manna 
 us aurahjom in ahniin unhrainjainma, 8 saei bauain habaida in 
 aurahjom: jah ni naudibandjom eisavneinaim manna mahta 
 ina gabindan. 4 ante is ufta eisarnam bi Ibtuns gabuganaim 
 jah naudibandjom eisarneinaiin gabundans was, jah galausida 
 at" sis j?os naudil)andjos, jah |h> ana fotum eisarna gabrak jah 
 manna ni mahta ina gatainjan.^j 5 jah sinteino nalitam jah 
 dagam in aurahjom jah in faivgunjain Avas hropjands jah bligg- 
 ^^■ands sik stainam. (> gasailrands^) )>an lesu fairra}n-o rami 
 jah inwait ina, 7 jah hr(»])jands stibnai mikilai qa|': lua mis 
 jah ]?us, lesu, sunau gu]>s ]?is hauhistinsV biswara Inik bi gujni, 
 ni balwjais mis! 9 ante (ial> imnia: usgagg, ahma unhrainja, us 
 l>aninia mann! 9 jah frali ina: lua naiiio |>einV jah ([a|? du 
 imma: namo inein Laigaion, ante managai sijuin. 10 jah ba]> 
 ina filu ei ni usdrebi im us landa. 11 wasuli f>au jainar hairda 
 sweine lialdana at ]>amma fairguuja. 12 jah bedun ina alios |?os 
 unhul)?ons qi}?audeins: insandei unsis in po sweina, ei in j^o 
 galei|?aima. 13 jah uslaubida im lesus suns, jah usgaggaudans 
 ahnians ]?ai unhrainjans gali|>un in po sweina, jah rann so 
 hairda and driuson in marein; Avesunul^-fnm swe twos |nisundjos, 
 jah aflvapnodedun in marein. 14 jah l^ai haldaudans )^o sweina 
 gal?lauhun, jah gataihun in baurg jah in liaimom, jah qemun 
 sailuan lira wesi ]>ata waurp'ano. 15 jah atiddjedun du lesua, 
 jah gasailuand ]>ana wodan sitandan jah gawasidana jah fra]^- 
 jandan, )?ana saei habaida laigaion, jah ohtedun. 10 jah S])il- 
 lodedun im |?aiei gaselvun, Ivaiwa war)? bi )>aiia wodan jah 
 
 ') gloss lu the marg'in, (jiihindun. '-) (jusuisuihuiuls M.S. 
 
96 Mark V. 
 
 I»i ]h) swoiiia. 17 jali (hii;iiiiiiuii liidj.-iii iiia i;'alei}>an liiiular 
 iiiarkos seiiios. IS jali iiiii ,:nai;'i;'aii(laii iiia in ski]) liaJMiia, saei 
 was wods. ci iiii|^ iiiiiiia wesi. I'.t jali iii laildt iiia. ak qa)^ du 
 iiiiiiia: j^-ai^'j;- dii j-ai'da l^eiiiaiimia dii peinaiiii . Jali gateih iui. 
 kail tilu I'us fraiija i;-ata\vida jah i^aaniiaida |-'uk. 2()|ali i;'alai)> 
 Jail diifi-aiiii nicriaii in l)aika])anl('ii). k-aii Hlii pitawida iimna 
 Icsus: Jah allai sikiak'ikideduii. 
 
 2i Jak iisk'i)>aiidin lesiia in ski])n aftra liindar niarein. 
 i;a(|('nuin sik maiia.ii'cins iilii i\\\ ininia. Jali was faura inarciii. 
 22 Jak sai. (|iini|> aiiis \>ho syna^ji^afarli' iiainiii Jaeirus; Jali 
 saikands ina pidraiis dii Ibtuni lesnis. 2;) Jak l)af> iiia tiln. (|i- 
 I'ands |>atei dauktar iiicina aftmnist liakaiJA oi (jimands lagjais 
 ana \>o kaiiduiis, ci yanisai Jak lihai. 24 Jak i;alai|^ mip imiiia. 
 Jak iddjedmi afav iimna niaiiaii'cins filii Jak tn-aikun ina. 25 Jak 
 (|inonu sunia wisandci in riina ))lo|'is Jora twalif, 2(j Jak iiiaiia«- 
 i;'a|nilaiidei Irani nianapiiin Ickjani Jak tra(|iinaiidei allanuna 
 seinaninia Jak ni waiktai kotida, ak mais wairs kakaida. 27 g'a- 
 kausjandci bi lesu, atj^'aj^'i^-andci in inaiiai:;c'in aftaiia attaitok 
 wastjai is. 28 uiitc (jaf; {-'atoi Jakai Avastjoni is atteka, ganisa. 
 29 Jak siinsaiw i;'a}>aursnoda sa krnnna klolvis izos, Jak ufkunj>a 
 ana leika jnitei gakailnoda at' }>amnia slalia. oO Jak sunsaiw 
 lesus ntkuujni in sis silkin |^o us sis inakt usgag-g-andeiu; ga- 
 waudjauds sik in nianagein i[i\]r. Jiras mis taitok wastJomV 
 31 Jak ([clnm du ininia siponjos is: saiMs l-'o manag-ein pvei- 
 liaudein ]nik, Jak ([il-'is: k^as mis taitokV 32 Jak wlaitoda sai- 
 Irau ]^o )nita taujandein. 33 i|^ so qiuo ogandei Jak reiraudei, 
 witaudei l^atci war)> hi ija. qam Jak draus du imma, Jak qa|> 
 iinma alia |'o sunja. 34 i]> is qap du izai: dauktar, galaubeins 
 j^eiua ganasida }>uk, gagg in gawairpi, Jah sijais liaila af |?amma 
 slalia |?einanmia. 
 
 35 Nauk|niuuk inima rodjandin qemun fraiii j^amma syna- 
 gogafada, (jij^'andans j?atei dauktar peina gas^valt; Iva |>ana- 
 inais draihcis )>aua laisari? 36 i]> Tesus sunsaiw galiausjands j-'ata 
 waurd rodi|>, qa)^ du j-'amma synagogafada : ni faurktei; ):'a- 
 tainei galauhei. 37 Jak ni fralailot ainokun ize mij' sis afar- 
 gaggan, nibai Paitru Jak lakobu Jak lokannen broj-'ar lakobis. 
 38 Jak galai)-' in gard pis synagogafadis, Jak gasalv aukjodu jak 
 gretandans jak waifairkrjandans iilu. 39 jak inn atgaggands 
 (laV du ini: Iva aukjop Jak greti)'V j^ata barn ni gadauf-'noda, 
 ak slepil^ 4(> Jak bililoiiun ina. ij; is uswair])ands allaim gaiii- 
 mif>' attan pis harnis Jah aipeiii Jah jnins mip sis, Jak galaip 
 inn parei was pata barn ligando. 41 Jak fairgraip bi kandau 
 pata barn qapuk du izai: taleipa kumei, patei ist gaskeirip: 
 inawiio, du pus qipa: urreis. 42 jak suns urrais so mawi jak 
 iddja; was auk Jere twalibe; jak usgeisnodedun faurkteiu iniki- 
 lai. 43 Jak anabau|' ini tilu ei manna ni t'unpi pata: Jak kaikait 
 izai gibau matjan. 
 
St. I.iikc. TI. 97 
 
 :',. FKOM 'rilK GOSPEL OF ^'W LTKK. 
 
 (( ODKX AHGEXTEUS). 
 
 Clui]). 11. 1 WiU'l^ ]k\u ill (lapms jaiiuius. nrraiiii i^ag-refts 
 tram kaisava A.ii'iistaii. i;aiiieljan allaiia iiiidjuii^'anl. 2 soli |>au 
 li'ilstraiiieleiiis tVuiiiista waii' at |^visall(lin kindiua Synais] i) 
 raii'iiKiiuliii ►Sauriiii Kvi-eiiiaiaii. ;! jali iddjedun allai. ei melidai 
 weseiiia. harji/uli in sciiiai baiir^-. 4 iirraiiii |'au jali Toset us 
 (ialcilaia. lis bain^i;' Na/,arai|'. in liidaiau. in banri;- Daweidis sei 
 liaitada l>e|'laliaiiu. dnj-'e ei was us garda fadreiiiais Daweidis, 
 5 anaiiieljau iiii|' Mariin sei in tVai^iFtiiii was inuna qeius, wi- 
 sandein inkil|'on. <> War|> pan, ini}>panei ]>o wesun jainar, usfull- 
 nodedun da,i;'os dii bairan izai. 7 jali i;'a1)ar suuu scinana l^aua 
 trnmabaur. Jali biwaud ina. Jali ,iiabi|;ida iiia in uzetin. uute ni 
 was ini vuniis in stada panniia. 8 jali liairdjos wesun in |'»amma 
 samin landa. }^aii-ln\akaiidans jali Avitandans walitwoni iiahts 
 ut'arii liairdai scinai. 1> ij^ agii'ilus tVanjiiis anaqain ins jali wul- 
 )>us traujins biskain ins. jah olitedun apsa mikilamma. lOjah 
 ([al^ du im su ag-g'iliis: ni ogei]^, unte sai, si)illo izwis falieid 
 niikila, sei waiv}>i|> allai nianaj^-ein, 1 1 jnitci i;'abaurans ist izwis 
 liinima dai^a nasjands. saci isf Xristus trauja, in baurg- Dawei- 
 dis. 12 jah l^ata izwis taikiis: bigitid l)arn biwundan jali galagid 
 in uzetin. l-! jali anaks waiiMnip I'aimna aggilau managei har- 
 jis liiininaknndis liazjandane gn|^ jah (ii|^andane: 14 wulpus in 
 hauhistjani gn^a jah ana airj^ai gawairj^i in inannam godis 
 Aviljins. 
 
 15 Jah waii--. bi}>e galipuu fairra ini in hiniiu pal aggiljus, 
 jah )>al mans |nii hairdjos qe|nm du sis misso: l-'airhgaggaima 
 ju und Befdahaiin. jah sailvaima waurd |^ata waurpauo, j^'atei 
 trauja gakannida unsis. Hi jah qeniun sniunijandans, jah bigetun 
 Marian jah losef jah |^ata barn ligando in uzetin. 17 gasailuau- 
 daus l-'an gakannidednn hi j-iata waurd I'atei rodi|> was du im 
 hi l^ata barn. 18 jah allai [^ai gahausjaudans sildaleikidedun bi 
 I'o rodidona tram |^aim hairdjam dn iin. 19 i|^ Maria alia ga- 
 fastaida ]>o waurda, l^agkjandei in hairtiu seiuamma, 20 jah ga- 
 waudidedun sik l^-ai hairdjos mikiljandans jah liazjandans gnp 
 in allaizc f-»izeei gahausidedun jah gasehnin swaswe rodi|^ was 
 du im. 
 
 21 Jah bi|^e ustulnodcdun dagos ahtau du bimaitan ina, jah 
 haitau was namo is lesiis. |^ata qil^ano tram aggilau. faurpizei 
 ganumaus wesi in wamba. 
 
 22 Jah bi}>e ustulnodcdun dagos hraineiuais ize bi witoda 
 Mosezis, brahtedun ina in lairusalem, atsatjan faura tVaujiii, 
 23 swaswe gamelid ist in witoda traujins: |?atei luazuh gumakun- 
 
 ') wisandiu kindiua Syriais is evidently a marginal gloss of the 
 manuscript which tvas accidental I y put in the text. 
 
 U rail III', (jotU. grauuiiar. ": 
 
il,s St. T.iikc. II. 
 
 (hii/.c iislnk;iii(ls (|i|Mi ^V('illS IVjuijiiis li;iitii(l;i. 21 j:ili ei ^•cbciiia 
 
 Inmi iiiiina liiiiisl. .swnswc (|i|'aH ist in Avitoda iraiijiiis. i;'ajiik 
 
 liraiwadnhoiio ai|>|'au twos Jni;'ii()iis aliakc. 1') \Kwn\\ was mamia 
 
 in lairusak'iii. |n/,oi uanio Syinaioii. jah sa inaniia was g-araihts 
 
 jah <;'iulataiirhts. heidaiids lapoiiais Isracdis. jali ahma ^vcills 
 
 was ana iniiiia. 2() Jali was iinina Jiataihaii train akniin I'anuna 
 
 woiliin ni saihan dan|'U. f'auii'i/c schi Xristii fraiijins. 27 jali 
 
 (|ani in alinnu in ji/ai ;illi: j;ili nii|'|'anei inn attaiiliun Iionis- 
 
 Jos pata hani Icsn. ci tawidodcina hi Innhtja witodis hi ina. 
 
 28 jail is andnani ina ana avnuns seinans. Jali f^inj^'ida i;'u|';i jali 
 
 qa|>: 2tt nil tVak'itais skalk K'inana, traiijinond traiija. In waurda 
 
 poinamina in li'awairpja: oU |>ande sekun aui;-ona meina nasein 
 
 K'ina. 31 I'ooi nianwides in andwair|>ia ') allaizo nianaji'eino. 32 lin- 
 
 ha|> du andhuk'inai j^indoni Jali wnlfni niana.u'ein I'einai Israela. 
 
 -'5o jah was losef jah aij^ei is siklakMkjaiHhuia ana |^aim |>oei 
 
 rodidii wesun hi ina. .'U jali kiii|nda ina Syniaion jah (lap du 
 
 Mariiii, ai|'ein is: sai. sa ligil-' du drusa jali usstassai mana- 
 
 i;-aiyA' in Israeki jah du taiknai andsakanai. .'!.") jah I'an )?eiua 
 
 silhons saiwahi l'aii'hi;'aii,'i;-il> hairus. ci andhiiljaiiidaii us niana- 
 
 ii'aiin hairtain mitoneis. ;!(') jah was Anna prauteteis, dauhtar Fa- 
 
 nuelis. us kuiija Aseris; soh tVamaldra da^-e inanag-aizc lihan- 
 
 dei nii|' aliin jera siliun tram ina^ii-alnMu seinai. 37 soh |^an widuwo 
 
 jere ahtaiitehund jali lidwor. soh ni ahddja fairra alh fastuhn- 
 
 jani jah hidoni hlotandc t'raiijan nahtain jah dai;-ani. 38 soh |'izai 
 
 Ireilai atstandandei andhaihait trail jin. jah rodida lii ina in 
 
 allaini j^aiin usheidandani lal'on lairusaiilynios. iiU jahhi|n' nstau- 
 
 liun allata hi witoda fraiijins. <;awandideduii sik in (ialeilaian. 
 
 in hauri;' seina Nazaraij'. 40 \\> \n\ii\. haru wohs jah swin|nioda 
 
 ahmius fuUnands jah handuii'eins, jah ansts g-u}>s was aua iinina. 
 
 41 Jah wratodedun f-'ai hirusjos is jera lianimeh in lairu- 
 
 salem at dul|> iiaska. 42 jah hi|H' war|' twalihwintrus, usgag'gan- 
 
 dam I'an iiii in lairusaulyina hi hiuhtja dulf^ais. 4:5 jah ustiuhan- 
 
 dain pans dai;'ans. ini|'|'aiie i;-awandidediin sik at'tra , i;'asto|' 
 
 iosiis sa niai^'us in lairusalem. jah ni wissedun-) loset' jah ai(^ei 
 
 is. 44 huiijandona in i;'asiii}>jani ina wisan (|eiiiun da<;is wi^- jah 
 
 sokidedun ina in g'ani|>jani jah in kun|>ain. 45 jah ni liiy-itandona 
 
 ina gawandidedun sik in lairusalem sokjandona ina. 4(3 jah war)-* 
 
 afar dagaiis |n-ins. hii;etun ina in alh sitandan in inidjaim lai- 
 
 sarjam jah hausjandan ini jah fraihnandaii ins. 47 iisgeisnodedun 
 
 j-'an allai |^ai hausjandans is ana frodein jah andawaurdjain is. 
 
 48 jah i;asailiandaiis ina sildaleikideduu. jah (ya\> du ininia 
 
 so ail'ei is: magau. Ira gatawides uns swaV sai, sa atta Jhmiis 
 
 jah ik winnandona sokidedum |nik. 49 jah qa|> du im: Ira 
 
 patei sokidedup mikV uiu wissedu)'' ]>atei in |>aim attins nieinis 
 
 skulda wisan? -^u jah ija ni fn^jniu ]nimina waurda )>atei rodida 
 
 ') .■iii;iii(l\\;nr|'i;i MS. -) wLscmIiiii iMS. 
 
St. r>uk('. IT. - II. Cor., I. 99 
 
 (111 iiii. 'A Jail iddja iiii|' I'lii Jali ((am in Nazai'aif^. Jali was uf- 
 liansjaiids iiii; jali aifnn is i;'at'astai(la j'o waurda alia in iiairtiii 
 •seiiiainina. o'i Jali iesiis j'aili tVodeiu Jali Avalistau Jah aiistai 
 at ^•iij'a Jail iiiaiuiaiii. 
 
 4. FROM THE SK(M)Xl) EPIS1M.E TO 
 TRK CORINTHIANS. 
 
 (CHAPS. I— V IN CODEX AMBR. B: I. 8— IV, lO AND V ALSD IN 
 CODEX AMBR. A). 
 
 DU KAURI>^DAIILM ANl)Al{A DUSTODElD. 
 
 Cliap. I.') 1 Pawhis apaustaulus Icsnis Xristaiis l-iairli wiljaii 
 i;'ii}>s Jail Teiniaiipains liroj^ar aildvlesjou i;-u|'s l-iizai wisaiidein 
 ill Kaurinl-'on ini|' allaim ]^aim weiliaiii l-'aim wisaudaiii in allai 
 Alvaijai. 2 aiists izwisjali ii;'awair}n fraiii ii'ul'a attiii uiisarainma 
 Jail traujin Jesii Xristau. 
 
 3 r*iuln|As i;-h|> Jail atta tVauJiiis unsavis lesuis Xristaus, atta 
 lileij^eiiio Jali g'ul' allaizo i^'ajdaiiite, 4 saei i;'a|'ral'stida iins ana 
 allai agloii unsarai. ei niag'cinia weis p,'a|'rafstjan j^ans in allaim 
 aiilom Iniirli ]>o g-ajdailit l^izaiei i;'a)n-aistidai sijuni silbans tram 
 ^•u|ni. ") nnte swaswe ut'arassus ist jnilaine Xristaiis in iins, swa 
 Jail J^airli Xvistu ntar tihi ist Jali g'al'rafsteius unsara. 6 aj-'f-'an 
 Jal^l^e l-reilianda. in izwaraizos i;"a|4ailitais jali naseinais f^izos 
 waurstwei.g'ons in stiwitja j^izo samono jnilaine. pozei jah weis 
 winnam, Jali wens unsara i;-a.tiili;ida, t'aiir izwis; Ja]>|>e galn'afst- 
 Jauda in izwaraizos i;a|4ailitais Jail naseinais, 7 witandans I'atei 
 swaswe gadailans |nilaine siju|>, Jali gajdailitais wair|n|\ S uute 
 ni wileima izwis imweisans. In-ojnjiis, bi agloii unsarii po waur- 
 panou uns in Asiai, unte ntarassan kauridai wesiiin ut'ar inalit, 
 swaswe-) skamaidedeima uns Jali liban. 9 akei silbans in uns 
 silbam andaliaft dauj^aus liabaidedum, ei ni sijaima tranandans 
 du uns siibain. ak dii gul^a I'ainma nvraisjandin daupans, 10 izei 
 us swaleikaim daulnim uns galausida Jah galausei)', du )>ammei 
 Avenidedum ei galauseij'. ] 1 at liiljiandam Jali izwis bi uns bidai, 
 ei in inanagamma andwaii'I'Ja so in uns giba l^iirli mauagaus 
 awiliudodau faur uns, 12 uute liottuli unsara so ist, weitwodei 
 mij^wisseins uusaraizos, l-'atei in ainfal}>ein Jali hlutrein g"u]As, 
 ni in handugein leikeinai, ak in anstai guJ-'S usmeitum^) in 
 l>aninia fairlvau, if-* ufarassau at izwis. 13 unte ni alja meljam 
 izwis, alJa ]>oe\ anakunnail-' aij^pau Jali ufkuiinai|'; aj^jnin wenja 
 ei uud audi ufkunnai)/, 14 swaswe gakunnaidedu]-' uns bi 
 sumata, unte luoftuli izwara siJuni, swaswe Jali Jus unsara in 
 daga fraujins lesuis Xristaiis.-*) 
 
 ') According to codex B, from verse S. onward, jvilli /he various 
 readings of A. -) In A: swaswe atswa;j',i;'wi(lai weseiiua jal liljaii, and 
 the additional /»«/-i^/7<c// ///^>5.v skainaidedeiiua. •') iisini'liiui J. ^) Xristaiis 
 7V an ling in A. 
 
lOII II. Col-.. I. II. 
 
 I."» .hill |'i/.;ii ti'aiiaiiKii \vil(la laur|MS (|iiiiau at izwis. ci aii- 
 I'aia aiist liahaidcdiMl'. lli Jali ') l>airli i/wis i;'alei|^aii in Maki(I(»ii- 
 ja'-j jail at'tra at' Makidoiijai ((iuiaii at i/vvis, jali tVaiii i/wis 
 H'asaiidjaii iiiik in liidaia. 17 |'atii|'-|^an nil niitonds. ihai aiilto 
 Icilitis In'nlita'.-' aij^l'aii I'atci iiiitn. hi Icika |^ai;'kiaii. v\ sijai '■) 
 at mis j'ata ja ja jail |^ata nr lie? iS a|'|'an trij;'j;'\vs ,i;-ii|'. v'l \>:\U\ 
 waurd iinsar jata dii izwis nist ja jali M iic li) imte •;ii|^s sunns 
 losus Xristus. saoi in izwis j-airli iiiis \\ailani('rjada •'). |^-iirli 
 mik jah Silhanii iali 'rciniaiil'aiii. iiili'''j way\> ja jali") nc ak 
 ja ill iiiiiiia warj'. "Jn Iraiwa nianai;a, ;i;aliaita iiii|'S. in iiiinia 
 I'atn ja. (Ui1'|h' jali*^) j^airli ina anicn. 'j;n\>i\ dii wiilt'an l^airli 
 uns. "Jl at>l'an sa i;'a}n\astjaiids iinsis'') nii|^ izwis in Xristaii jali 
 salhonds"') ims unj'. '22 jali siju'ljaiids mis jali phaiids wadi ali- 
 man in liairtoiia iinsara. 2;! aH>an ik wcitwod guj' analiaita ana 
 ineinai saiwalai, ci freidjauds izwara j-'anasei|^s ni (|aiii in 
 Kauvinl'oii; 24 ni [^atci tVaiijinonia ") izvvnrai i^-ahuihcinai, ak i;a- 
 waiirstwans sijinii anstais izwaraizos; niitc ^•ahmheiiiai ^"astolMil'. 
 
 (Mia]>. II.'"-) I A|>|>an i^'astanida |>ata silho at mis, ei aftra 
 ill SMiiri;ai ni qimau at izwis. 2 unte jahai ik gaurja izwis, jali 
 Ivas ist saoi gailjai inik. niha '■'•) sa g-anrida ns misy :>ja}^-'\j 
 I'ata silho gamelida izwis. ci (|imands saurga ni hahaii tram 
 l^ainu'i skulda taginon. j;'atrauands in allaiin izwis jvatei meiiia 
 falicl's '•') allaize izwava ist. 4 a}>l^an ns inana^-ai ag'lon jali aii'j;- 
 wi}'ai haivtins i;anielida izwis j^airli managa tai;Ta, ni l^eci 
 sanrpiiK ak ei t'nja|nva '«) kunneij^ K>ei liaha ufarassaii dn 
 izwis. •") aj't^an iahai has i^aiirida. ni mik ganrida, ak hi sn- 
 niata''), ei ni anakanrjau allans izwis. (> g'unali |nuiiina swalei- 
 kumma andaheti*) pata train maiiagizam, 7 swaei j^ata andancih) 
 izwis mais tVagihan jag- '•')i;'a|daib!in, ihai aut'to maiiagizein 
 saurgai gasiggqai sa swaleiks. 8 iuutJ-'-'^) )^is hidja izwis tul- 
 gjaii in iinma tria|Ava. 2 dnH-'c gamelida. ei ntkniiiiati knstii 
 izvvarana, sijaidn in alhimma utliansjandans. lt> a^^an l^ammei 
 Ira t'ragihi|^ .jali ik; jali |nui ik, jahai Iva fragaf, tragaf-') in 
 izwara in andwairpja Xristans, 11 ei ni gaaiginoiidau -2) tram 
 Sataiiin; unte ni sijum unwitaiidans munins is. 
 
 12 A]?)?an qimands in I'rauadai in aiwaggeljons-'') Xristaus 
 jail at liaurdai mis iisliikanai in tVaiijin, 13 ni hahaida galueilaiii 
 alimin meinainma, in Iniinmei ni higat Teitaun hrojnir meina- 
 lui: ak twisstandands im'-^) galai]-' in Makaidonja. "-■-') 14 apl^an 
 
 ') ja|7 A. '■^) Makaidoiiju, Makaidoiijai A. •') ei iii sijai />'. 
 
 ') jan A. ■') iiitTJada A. •*) 'riuiai|jaiii ni A. ') Jan A. 
 
 «) "ja)' A. ■') uns A. '") salbonsd A. ") fraujoma B. 
 
 '■■') Vhaps. 11. 111. acconlbtcf to A, witli I he various i-mding.<; of 1>. 
 '^) nibai B. '") jali B. ''■'] faliods />'. '«) iVial^wa B. •") bi suniataj 
 hi Slim ain B. " '«) audahcit B. ''■') jah B. -") inidi i). -') For 
 Iraji'af in hot/i cftsrs tVaii-iba />'. '-■') mnrginol ///os.s- ni jiafailiondaii in A. 
 "j aiwag^fljuu />'. '-*) twistandands iuiiua B. '-■■) in in .Maiiidcjnja f>. 
 
Tr. (w. n. rn. loi 
 
 ii'iiI'M ;nvilin]''j |';iiimi:t siiitciiio ust.'iikiijniHliii lir()]'('ii;;itis mis 
 in Xristnu J;tli (biini kmi|'jis seiiiis i;';il);iirltti:m(lin Jniirli mis 
 ill nllniiu sfjulim;-) 15 mite Xristans"^) (hums sijmii woj'i i;'np;i in 
 I'iiini pinisiviidain jail in ]niini tVaqistiiaiuIanT*): 19 smiiaim dauns 
 lis daul^au"') (In (lau}>au. smiiaiiim|>-|^aii dauns us libaiuai du 
 lihaiiiai; Jad-'Odu |'aiiiiiia Ivas wairl'sV 17 mite iii sium SAve\) 
 smuai uiaidjaiidans waiird i;'ii|'s, ak us lilutril'ai. ak swaswe us 
 ii'ul^a- ill aiHh\air|>Ja i;'u|^s iu Xristau rudjaiii. 
 
 Clia]). III. 1 Dui^imiani attra mis silltaiis anaiillianV ai|'|^au 
 iliai t'JUirbuiii sA\e smiiai aiiafilliis boko du izAvis. ai|'|>au us 
 i/Avis anatilliisV -2 aipistaulc misara jus siu|^'^). ^'ainelida iu liair- 
 tain unsavaiiu. kmil'a jali auakuiinaida tVam allaiui luauuani. 
 ;') s\vikmi|nii'') l^atei siu|>'") ai]»istaule Xristaiis. aiidbalitida tVaui 
 mis. iyu " ) iiaiuelida ui swartiza '-), ak aliinin i;"u|^s lihaudiiis. 
 iii ill s]iildoiii staiiicinaiiii. ak iu spildoui liairtaue leikeiuaiiu. 
 
 i .\}>|'au trauaiu swaleika lialiaiu |>airh Xvistu du gu|^a, 5 at' 
 I'atoi A\air|''ai sijaima f'ai^'kjaii ha at' mis silbam. swaswe ni 
 mis silbain, 1^) lik so Avaivjnda misara us i;upa ist. (> iz.ei jali wair- 
 I'aus bralita uus audbalitans uiujai/.os trii;'i;\vos. ni bokos. ak 
 aliiiiins; mite b(ik;i us(|iuii]'. i|' aliiiia i;'a(|iuji!'. 7 a}>|niu jabai 
 aiullialiti dauf^aus in i^'auieleiiiiiii iiafrisaliti)> iu stainani war|> 
 Avulj^ai;', swaei ui iiialitedoiua") suujus Isvjielis tainveitjaii du 
 wlita ]\losezis iu \\ul|'aus wlitis is |^is i;atauvuaudins. S Ivaiwa 
 iiei uiais aiidbaliti almiius wairpai iiMvul|>auV it jaliai auk aud- 
 lialitja''^) \variii|''us wulj^iis. uud tiiu mais ut'arist audl)aliti ga- 
 raihteius in '**) Avull'au. 1<> mite ui was wuli^a:;' pata wul]?ag'0 iu 
 I'izai lialbai iu ut'arassaus wul|^aus; 11 jaliai auk l^-ata i^-ataur- 
 iiaiulo pairli Avulj-'U. mid lilu uiais }>ata wisando in wull^-ui. 
 
 12 llabambms uu swaleika Aveu ina)iai;aiz(>s l)al|^eius bruk- 
 jaiuia, l;*) jaii-'')ui swaswe JMosez '*)]a.:;ida hulistr ana audawleizn, 
 du]>e ei ui fairweitidedeiua suujus Israelis iu audi pm g'ataur- 
 uaudins; 14 ak at'daubuodedmi "^Wva]'ja ize. uute mul liiua daji; 
 I'ata samo liulistr iu anakuunaiuai |4zos tairnjous trig-ywos 
 wisi|' miaii<lliu]i|^ mitc in Xristau gatairada. lli akei uud liiua 
 dag iiiif^l^niei siggwada ]Moses. bulistr ligip aua liairtiii ize. 
 IC) al^l'aii inil'l'auei gawaudeij^ du t'raujiu. atiiiuiada pata liulistr. 
 17 aHvau t'lauja ahnia ist; apl'au parei abiiia fraujins, |?aruli t'rci- 
 lials'^") ist. IS al'l^an weis albii audliulidamma audw}iir]?ja wuljni 
 
 ') iiwiliiul i). -) ]?airli uus after stadiui B. •') Xri.stans wanliiig 
 in A. ') ffloss tralu.snandam iit A. *) siuuaiin auk flauiis dau}-'ans B. 
 ") jail B. ') sijuui B, swt' wanting in B. ^) jus i>m]>\ jusiju)' B. 
 
 '') swikuii]^ B. '") sijuj:' B. ") iiiiiii B. '-) swartizla B. '^) s^vas^\'c 
 af uus silbaiii wanlinq in A. ") raahtcdedeiua B. '^) andbahti B. 
 
 *'') us B. "I jail B. '«) Moses B. "•) g/oss at'dauhnodedun in A. 
 -") freijlials A. 
 
10'2 II. <or. Ill V. 
 
 Ir.-iiijiiis |';tiiiis;iili;niil;iiis. |'(i sniiioii iVisnlit iiii;aU'ikoinl;i ;it 
 \viil|';ui ill wiill'ii.'t swasAve nf tVaiijiiis aliiiiiii. 
 
 (1ia]t. I\'.-) I Diil'I'c liahaiidaiis [^ata aiuihaliti.'^j swaswo 
 liaaniiaidai Nvaiir|'iiiii. iii \vair|^ainia ■*) usi;rii(ljans, 2 ak atst()]miit 
 I'aiiii analaui;iijaiii aiwiskjis, iii i;"a,ii,i;aii(laiis in Avaroiii uili i;'a- 
 liui;' taujaiHlans Avaiird i;'ii|'S. ak Itairlitoiii smijos-'i iistaikiijaii- 
 (lans mis silhaiis du allaiiii ini|nviss('iiii iiiainic in aiidwaiii'ja 
 i^nl's. ;1 a|>|'an jabai ist ^^-aliiilida ai\vai;'i;'<'lj(» uiisara. in |;aini 
 iValnsnandani ist i;'aluilida, I in l^-iinici ,i;u|' |'i,s aiwis _i;altlindida 
 iVal'ja I'ize nni;alaidijandano. ci ni linlitjai im liuliadcin '') 
 ai\vai;'i''oljuns ^v^l)^ans Xristans, saei ist tVisalits i2,"n|>s unj^'asai- 
 lianins.') 5 a|^|-'an ni uns silbans nierjani, ak lesu Xristii tran- 
 jan. \\> nns skalkans'^j izwarans in Icsuis. (i nnte i:,'np saei (|a)' 
 nr-ri(|iza liulia|' skeiinm. saei jali liiilitida in liairtani nnsaraini 
 (In linliadein knnl'jis Avnll'ans i;mi|'s in andwaii'l^ja lesnis Xristans. 
 
 7 Al'pan liabandans )^ata liuzd in airl'cinaini kasani, ei nt'aras- 
 sus (<ijai niabtais i;'n|'Sjab ni us unsis. 8 in alhnnnia |n'ai]ianai, 
 akei ni ii-aa,iii;widai; andbitanai. akei ni afslaupidai; i» wrikanai. 
 akei ni bili|^anai; i;adrausidai, akei ni fra(|istidai, 10 sinteiuo 
 danj^cin tVanjins lesnis ana leika nnsarannna"J hairtnulans , el 
 jail lihahis Icsuis <nui leika unsaramma i") nsknn|>a sijai. 1 1 sinteino 
 weis liliandans in (binj-'U ati;-ibaiida in lesuis. ei Jab libains 
 lesnis swiknn|'a waiv)?ai in riuvjaninia k^ka nnsaraninia. VI swaei 
 nu danj'ns in uns A\anrkei}>, \\> libains in izwis. \\\ babandansnii 
 I'ana sanian abnnm i;'abiubein:iis l)i I'aninia i^-aniclidin; i;abui- 
 liida, in }'»izei jab rodida, jab weis i;ahiubjani, in }>izei jab rod- 
 jam, 14 witandans )nitei sa nrraisjands franjan lesu jab unsis 
 j^airb lesu nrraisei]^ jah i'aurai;'asatjil> mi)-' izwis. 15 j^ajtub |nui 
 albita in izwara. ei ansts manaj.;'nandei j-iairb manapzans awi- 
 liud ut'arassjai du \vul)^au ii'iij'a. IC) innb pis ni wairj^ani usi;'rud- 
 jans. ak |^anlijal)ai sa utana unsar manna frawardjada. aij^j^au 
 sa innum;i ananinjada daga jab dag-a. 17 unte j^ata andwair)^(» 
 Ireibdiair]) jail leibt ") ai^'lons unsaraizus bi utarassau aiweinis 
 wulj^aus kaurei Avaurkjada unsis, 18 ni tairweitjandani j-'izci ga- 
 siailranane, ak j^izci ungasaili^ananc : unte \n) gasailuanona riurja 
 sind, \\> ]'() ungasaib'anona aiwcina. 
 
 (-bap. V. I Witiini auk patei, jabai sa airK'ina unsar gards 
 }nzus Ideif^ros gatairada. ei gatimrjdn us'-) guj^a babam. gard 
 unliauduwaurbtana aiweinana in biminam. '1 unte jali in )^amma 
 
 ') w iill^aii B. -) Cliiiiis. W . W occurdiiuj lo l>., ivilk ihc various 
 readiuffs <//' A. ■') audbulitei J. ^) wairl'aiii A. '•'} .siuijii.s A. 
 
 •') liitliadciiis A. '') iinsas. w<iulin(j in A. *) iiiiskalkans A. ") iin- 
 saraiii — B slojis here. '") The wards pul in Itn/ies are waniing in 
 ihc manuseripl, ihey are inlerpolaled translaiions /'roni the Greek origiu<(l. 
 ") k'cilit MS. '-) Here A begins again. 
 
II. Cor. V. lorj 
 
 s\V(i^-;it;;nii. Ii;ui;iiii;ii iiiisnrai |'i/.<ii lis liiiiiiiia urarhaiiinii i^airu- 
 jaiulaiis, ;> Jahai swol'aiili jail 'j i;'a\vasi(lai. iii" luuiadai hin'itaiii- 
 (lau. 4 jail auk wisaiidaiis in )>izai ltloi|'rai swoiiatjam kaiiridai. 
 ana I'aiiniici iii ^vileinul at'liamtui. ak analianuMi. ei fraslin- 
 (laidaii |'ata (li\\aii() tVani libainai. •") ajd-'aii saei jah"-) pniiaii- 
 \vid;i ims du I'ainma i;'ii|'. ^aci jali i>-af uns^) wadi aliiiian. 
 () i;atrauandans im sinteiiio jali witandann I'atei wisandans in 
 j'amnia leika at'liainijai sijuni tVani tVaujin: 7 unte j^airli g-alau- 
 hein piiiii-ani. ni j airli siuu. 8 a|'|'an i;atrauani jah waljani niais 
 iisleil'an us I'anmia leika jali analiainijaiiii wisan at tVaujin. 
 !> inuli^i pis usdaudjain. jald^c analiainijai ia|')>(' at'liainijai. waila 
 ii'aleikan iiiinia. lU unto allai Aveis atauij:;jan skuldai sijuin faura 
 stauastola Xristaus. ei ;naniniai Irarjizuli |'(» s\vesona leikis, 
 afar painiei ii'atawida. ja|^f?e f>iu)> ia]>|H^ un}nii|'. 
 
 11 Witandans nu aps traiijins mannans fullaweisjani, \]> 
 ii'uj^a s\vikun]'ai sijum. a[>|'an wenja jali in nii}nvisseiin izwaraini 
 swikunjaus Avisan uns. 12 ni ei attra uns silbans uskaniijaiina-'j 
 izwis. ak lew i;il)andaiis izAvis kot'tuljos tram uns.'') ei liabaij' 
 wifvra l^ans in andwair)>ja Ivoitandans jali ni liairtiii.') 13 unte 
 jaH^e iisiiX'isnodeduin. i;'u|'a. jappe t'ullat'ra|'jani. izwis. 14 unte 
 triajnva Xristaus disliabai}? nus, 15 donijaudans |nit;i j^atei ains 
 faur allaus g-aswalt, ]>auuii allai gaswnltuu, jali fjiur alltius 
 ^•aswalt, ei t^ai libaudaus ni pauaseij's sis^) silbam libaina''), 
 ak pamma faur sik gaswiltandin jah urreisandin. 10 swaei wei.s 
 fraiii I'anmia nu ni ainnoliun kunnuin bi leika; i|' ja1)ai ufkun- 
 i'eduni l)i leika Xristu. akei nu ni )nuiasei]'s ni kuiinum ina.'*'j 
 17 swaei jabai Wo in Xristau niuja g-askafts. I'o alf^joua uslifniu; 
 sai, waurjnin uiiija alia. 18 aj'l^au alia us guf^a, l^amnia gafri- 
 l-'uudiii uus sis'i) |>airli Xristu julii-j gibaudiu uns '3) andbaliti 
 gafripoujiis. l!> unte swct^auli g'up was iu Xristau mauase}> gafri- 
 ]'onds sis, ni ralinjands iin niissudedins ize, jah lag;iauds in 
 uns waurd gafrif^onais. 'J<> faur Xristu nu airiuoin, swe at guj^a 
 gal'laihandin I'airli uns; bidjani'^) faur Xristu gagawairj^nan 
 gupa. "21 unte j^ana izei'^j ni kun|ni frawaurht, faur uus gafa- 
 wida frawaurht. ei Aveis waurpeinia garaihtei gups in iunna. 
 
 ') jail ivanliiKj in A. -) jag A. •') luisis A. *) iniip A. 
 
 •') gloss auatilliaiiua in A. '^') uusis A. ') jau-iii in liairtin A. 
 
 ■*) sis WKnliiKJ in A. '■') libaiuai B. '") iiui wauling iu A. ") uns 
 
 sis] uiisis AB. '-) jag A. '^) unsis A. 'M bidjandaiis A. 
 
 '■•) ize A. 
 
 REES£ 
 
 
 
10 I SkcirtMiis l!l. :.(>. 
 
 f). KKOM ^IMIK SKKIKKINS. 
 
 (UiAVK VJJ. — OF JOJIN VI, 0-13.)') 
 
 [a hi) — jibun knjiiiiMuliiis tVnujiiis iiialit jnli ;ni(l|'ngiH'kijiii- 
 (liiis sik is AViiUluhu'is. iiili St;iiiis «///,v, -) ak jali Aiidraias, saoi 
 <ial': ist inaiiula aiiis licr. saoi lial)ai|> v lilaihaiis 
 l»a ri/i'i iiaiis jali twaiis t'iskans. aiialciko swc l^Mli])])iis i^-a- 
 saknda. iii wailit iiiikilis liui^iands iiili waii'l^iclos laisareis aiid- 
 |>ai;jik)ands. I'airli };oci nsbar (pf^ands: akci j^ata. Ira ist 
 dii swa man aii'aimV i|' fVauja. aiidtiloiids i/.c iiiuklalicin (li) 
 «|al': waurkcil' j^aus mans a nakiniiltjan. i|' eis. at liaiija 
 inanaii'aninia Avisandin in ^annna stada. j'o liliisna anakiunhjan 
 liatawidedun. linif |nisnndjos Avairc jnnli ([inoiis Jali bania. 
 s\v(> at nn'kilaniHia iialitaniata anakund)jandans jvesun'-^) at ni 
 wisandcin *j aljai wailitai ut'ar l^ans linif Idaibans Jali twans 
 liskans. j'anzoi niniandsjali awiliudoiids i;a|^iu|nda. Jali swa nia- 
 naji'ai yauoli.jands ins waihuviznai ni j'atainci ii-anauliaii j^aml- 
 tais ini tra-(c "»()) o-af. ak lilaiis niaizo; afar |'atoi niatida so 
 nianag'ci, higitan was )'i/ei Idaibe 'ih' tainjons tuUos, ]>atci 
 allithoda. sanialeikoli jnin Jali jn/.c t'isko. swa t'iln swo 
 wildcdun. nili jnui ana jniini lilaihani ainaini soinaizos niali- 
 tais (ilnsna ustaiknida, ak jali in Iniini tiskaiii: swa tilu aiik-'j 
 pnnaiiwida ins wairjnin, swaei ainlraijanimcli swa tiln swc wilda 
 aiidninian is,'') tawida; Jali ni in wailitai A\aniiiassii |'izai filus- 
 iiai waiii>an li'atawida. akci {(\) iiaiili iis l>aninia iilu niais 
 siponjaus t'ullafaliida Jali anl-'arans i;aiiiaiidida .:::auiii.jan, j^atci 
 is was sa saina, saei in anfndai 'nr Jere attaus izc tudida. 
 I'annli. l)i)'c sadai wanv}>iin. (|a|> siponjam scinaini: 
 i;'alisil' }mis aflif'nandcins drausnos, ci wailitai ni fra- 
 qistnai. J'anuli i;'alcsun Jali i;'atnllidcdnn 'ilr tainjons 
 m'abniko us j^aini t' lilaibam bari/.cinani jali \y tiskani, 
 j^atei aflit'noda at |?aini — 
 
 ') Jdhn VI, i) — i.V itccurditKj to Codex Art/euleus: !l. ist uKigula iiiii^! licr, 
 saci luibaij' •«• hhiibaiis barizeiuaus jah "b" fi.skans; akei j'ata h'a isf (bi 
 swa iiiauagaiuiV to. \\> lesiis qa)': waiirkcij? j'aus mans aiiakuiiilijaii. 
 wasiib [;aii hawi iiiaiia};^ ana l^anuiia stada. j'anili anakiinilncbMbin wairos 
 ra|7J()ii SAvaswc iimt I'lisimdjos. II. iianiuli ['an J^ans lilaibans losus jali 
 awiliiidonds ji'adailida j^ann nnakuDibjandaiu ; saiualinko jab |'izo fiskc, 
 swa tibi swe wildediui. 12. |nundi, liijn' sadai waiir)'iiH, (|aj^ du si])(>iijaiii 
 seinaim: ijalisi]^ j'os afiil'iiaudi^iiis draulisiios. j'ci wailitai ni 1ra(|istn;ii. 
 I.'f. )"'aiinli pdesun jali ii'afullidcdnn •ilr taiiijniis i;-al)niko ns finif bkiibam 
 j'aini l)ari/,oinani, j'atci aflitnoda ['aim uiatjandaui -) ains Interpol alcd 
 by LJppsirvm. ■') wesnn interpolated by VoUiner. '^) \\isandin MS. 
 
 ') swe after auk in MS. ^) ist MS. 
 
(M.0S8VUY. 
 
 ]\. cm arks: Verbs compoiuuled 
 arc L;i\cn nmlor the simple verbs. — 
 .ifter li. /:, I rcspcclivoly. — The li; 
 the grammar. 
 
 ^C Ab:i, w. (K)'^. 11.1) ItHsband. /nun. " 
 Abiaj'ar. //r. >i., 'l,iic(l}f((). 
 .\ bra haul, ^>?\ n.. (61,ii.3). 
 at" (."id. ii;l) prp. w. dat. (217): of,. 
 
 from, out of, nway from. 
 afar, prp. (217) (1) w. dal.: aflcr, 
 
 nc cor ding lo ; (2) ^v. ace: aflcr 
 
 [only of time), atar J^atci, after 
 
 thai. 
 ;it'-etja, ///. (oCi, ii. 2) , voracious 
 
 ealer, glullon. 
 '■'af-liaiuieis, adj. (127) ahscnl 
 
 {from liaims, home; cf. aiialiai- 
 
 iiieis). 
 af-hiiceins, f, a, laying aside, re- 
 mission ]\Ik. I. 4 {from lagjan). 
 a f - 111 a r z e i n s , f., off en se , deceil- 
 
 fulnes {from uiarzjau). 
 at'-stass. /'. (10"5,n.3), a {standing) 
 
 falling away ; afstassais bokos, a 
 
 n-riling of divorccmenl {from 
 
 staiKhin). 
 a ft a adv. (213, u. 2), behind. 
 a ft a 11 a, adv. (213, ii. 2), from 
 
 held lid. 
 aftaro, adv., (21l,ii. I) behind. 
 aftra, adv., bock, again. 
 aft urn a (139) and aftiniiistfs 
 
 (I3!),n.l), sup., the last; aftuinist 
 
 haban, to lie al the point of death 
 
 Mk. V. 2.!. 
 aggilus. m. (120, u. I), uyyi-htc^ 
 
 angef messenger. 
 aggwifja, f., anguish, distress, 
 
 tribulation. 
 ga-aggwjaii. w. v.. to constrain, 
 
 distress. 
 
 with- prefixes ami preposilinnal adverlis 
 
 The sii;iis Jr. i/, f come immediately 
 
 aires enclosed in ( ) refer to tlie §v? ol 
 
 agg'wus. adj. (OS; 131). narrow.- 
 agis, g. agisis. n. (^.'S. ItJ), awe, 
 
 fear. 
 iis-agjan. w. v. (3"). 7S. n. 1), lo 
 
 frighten utterly. 
 agio, f, anrpiish, distress. 
 aghis, adj.'iV-U), difficult. 
 Agustus, pr. H. .i'lyoraioc. 
 aliaks, f.'f (103, ii. 2), <lorc. 
 ahiiia. m. (10'^), spirit. 
 ahs, n., ear {of corn). 
 ahtati. num. (141), eight. 
 ahtau-tC-hiiud (143) eighty. 
 ah til (la (140), the eighth. 
 alva, f. (97), 7-iver, stream, water. 
 aibr, n,. an offering 'Sli.X. 23. It 
 
 is undoubledb/ a corrupt form 
 
 for tilir {A.-S. tifor, (J. H. G. zcbar, 
 
 sacrifice). 
 aigan, prel.-pr. v. (203), to own, 
 
 have, possess. — Com/>. fairailuui 
 
 (203). 
 ga-aigiiion, w. v., to take /losses- 
 
 sion of, lo get an advanta^/e of 
 
 II.Cor.Il.il. 
 ailits, f. (20, u. 2). properly. 
 ailva-tiindi^ f. {M). bramble-bush. 
 af-aikau, red. v^. (179), lo deny. - 
 aikklC'SJo, /"., tuy.hioiu, church. 
 Ailcisabai)?, pr. a. (23). 
 ailoe ((), 11. 1 ) l).o)t. my l^od! 
 ain-falj^ei, /„ simplicity. 
 aiii-falj's, adj. (14^), single. 
 ain-lvarjizuh (105, n. I), every 
 
 one. 
 ain-h'a|'anili (100), each of two. 
 "aiulif, num. (56, u. 1 ; 141) eleven. 
 
lOG 
 
 ailMM-lH'l 'S. 
 
 ;iiii.s. //;////.( 1 1(1). (///(■. (Hill/, n/oiic. 
 ;i ill s- li 1111. ///•//. (Ki.'lc). ((/(/// ill 
 
 iici/dlivc si'iilciiccs : not uinj, 
 
 none. 
 a i ]> iskjiiiii IIS .///.( I Jd. II. I ). hislio}!. 
 :ii liistai'ilr (120. n.:!). ;:ii,U(>).i], 
 
 ciiisUc, Ivllvr. 
 ;iir, ailv. CJll.ii.l). lun-hi [crc). 
 ;'i iriiKui. iv. v., la he <i nicsscuticr. 
 i'liris. aiU\ rouijui/-. (212) cariicr. 
 i'liri/.a, coiiijxir. o/':V\v: /i/i/r., /irim/ 
 
 fornicrhj, anccslors. 
 :ii r|':i. /'.'(<»T). carlli, la ml. 
 airl'c'iiis, ndj., of cavlli, cnrllicii, 
 
 ciirllihj. 
 a i r 11 s , m. ( 2(», ii. 2 : 1 do ). mcssciifjcr. 
 airzcis, adj. {MS), aslnnj. 
 '•'ais. aiz. n. (78, ii. I ). urc. 
 aij'ei. f. (1 1:«), ntollier. 
 ai)'s, //. jujiis, m. (Ul), ludli. 
 aij'l'a'ii, coiij. (2(), ;; ; 71 n. 1 ; 2ls), 
 
 or; unless, else. 
 Aiulf, pr. n. ((i."). n. 1). 
 ai \\ aii-,n'C'lju, /'., '.vuyyihor. 
 anvciiis, adj. (12-1), elenial. 
 ai w i .s k i , n. . s/tatne, dislioiwslii 
 
 II. Cor. IV. 2. 
 aiw.s, w<. (!)l,]i. 5j, lime, life-liiiie, 
 
 eiernily, cawr. — Jcc. Sf/., lo- 
 
 gelher with lite nef/ative parlicle, 
 
 is used adverbially, iii aiw (214), 
 
 never. 
 aj u k (1 11 1; s . /: ( 2 1 . ji. 2 : 1 u;)), eleniity. 
 ak, conj. (2|S). bul, for. 
 AkaYja, pr. n., 'Ay/du. 
 akci, conj. (2IS), 'i«/, yel. 
 ak(ut.s (Vl)Jii.2), vinetjar. 
 akraii , n., friiii. 
 akraua-huis. adj., fruiUess , int- 
 
 fruilful 3Ik.lV. )'.). 
 akrs, ///. (iM.ii.l), field, (acre). 
 a(|izi. f, ax. 
 alal»al.str;iuii,/'; ic. (24,a.5; l(i,a.2; 
 
 120,11.2) d?.f'<jiaor(Jov. 
 alaii, SI. V. (177), to yrow up. 
 ala-jnirlta, adj. (i:52, ii.2), poor. 
 Albihi, pr. n. (.j4a.2). 
 aids, /: (7;j; 74,u.:i), age. 
 aleiii>i, f., ell, culnl Mt. VI. 27. 
 ;i!cw_. n. (11!)), oiJ (Lat. oleum). 
 A I fa ills, pr. n., liXipaloq. 
 a Ills, /". (1 16), leniple. 
 alja, con}., except, unless; prep. 
 
 (•-M7). 
 alja-kinis, adj. (130), foreiyn. 
 alja-loikos, adv. i'l\l,n.t),' oiker- 
 
 ivise. 
 aljar. adv. (21.), u. I), elsewhere. 
 
 alja I', ailv. (21.1, ii. I). //( miiiilicr 
 
 direelion. 
 aljaJTu, adv. (21.;. ii. 1). by anoiher 
 
 way, from elseirliere. 
 aljis, adj., anollier, oilier. 
 allal'ro. adv. (21.!. n. 2). from 
 
 every (piurler. ^Ik. 1. \'k 
 a II is, (1) adv. (21.")), in. /jencral. 
 
 wholly, al all; ni — allis, nol at 
 
 all; (2) conj. (always folloiviny 
 
 the word to which il beloii^/s\. 
 
 for (21 s). 
 alls, adj. (122. ii. 1 ). all . whole, 
 
 every. 
 a 1 1 - w a 1<1 a u d s. m. (\\'> ). almiyhly. 
 iis-al]'aii, red. r. ( i7!i.ii.l ), lo f/roiv 
 
 old. 
 ^IJMMs, adj. (12.S), idd : iienl. pi. 
 
 ]^o alj^joiia (II. Cnr. \'. 17), obi 
 
 things. 
 .V ill aial) t!i".i!,a, pr. n. (■")!, ii. 2). 
 A nialafrii^da, pr. n. (.'{,ii.2). 
 allien, up-i'iv (verily). 
 a iiisa, in., shoulder. 
 an, inlerrogaiivc parlicle (2U)) 
 
 (Lai. an. Germ. dennY). 
 ana. preji. w. dal. and ace. (217), 
 
 to, on, upon; in, over; — ana 
 
 j'anmiei. for that (i<p'('t) II. Cor. 
 
 V. 4. 
 aua-busns, f. (7."),ii.l), command- 
 
 meiil, command. 
 ana-filli, //., coinmendalion (cf. 
 
 rillian). 
 "'ana-liaiiiicis . adj., al home, 
 
 presenl. 
 auaks, adv., suddenly. 
 ana-kuniiains, f., a reading, 
 
 avuyvojoic. (camp, aua-kunnan). 
 a 11 a - 1 a u g u i b a , ^/r/f . ( 2 1 ( » ), secretly . 
 ana-hiugus, adj. (KiO), secret. 
 aua-leiko, adv.. in like manner. 
 us -an an, st. v. (7s, n.4; J77, u. 1), 
 
 lo breathe out. 
 ana-siuns, adj. (l.'io), visible. — 
 
 adv. anasiuniba (210). 
 a 11 a- st ode ins, /'., beginning {cf. 
 
 stodjan). 
 and, prep. w. ace. (2 17): denoting 
 
 mo lion over, along; on, in, 
 
 over, al. 
 anda-beit, (B,andabet A) n., blame 
 
 {comp. and-beitan). 
 anda-liafts, /'., answer, reply: 
 
 sentence II. Cor. I. il; resolution 
 
 { comp. and- li a tj a n). 
 anda-iialiti. n., evening. 
 anda-nei|'s, adj., hostile, con- 
 
;mil;i-iR'n) — azvnuis. 
 
 107 
 
 Irarij; |':Ua ;nMl:iiU'i|'o. cciiinai- 
 /r/sc (cf. iH'il', n.. envy). 
 
 a lula-nCMU, //. (.■{;{), n reccivhig. 
 
 a ml a -no ins, adj. (3,S; l^)'*): «f- 
 ccptahle, pleasanl. 
 
 anda-nnuits, f. {X\). accc'i>(ation. 
 
 an da- sots. atlj. (:{-J; IIWI), abomi- 
 nable. 
 
 anda-s ta I'ji s. ///. |!)2). an adver- 
 sary. 
 
 aiida-staua. an (ippiuient in court. 
 
 aiid-aiigjo, apen/y, pub/ic/y (and- 
 augi, H., face). 
 
 a n d a - A\' a n r d i , ;/ . , answer. 
 
 anda-wleizn, //. (V), counlenance. 
 
 a n d-b a h t i, H. (1)5, n. I ). o/fice, service. 
 
 a n d - b a h t j a n , w. v. ( I ^T), lo serve; 
 
 — also with ace, of the tinny, lo 
 perform, udniinisler. 
 
 aud-balitr<, m. (a), servant, niinisler. 
 aiideis, ni. (U2,n.J). end. 
 and-huleins, /".. uncovering, itlti- 
 
 niination Lu. II. '.VI: revelation 
 
 {comp. aud-liuljan). 
 a n d i z u li, conj. ( 2 1 s ), c the r wise, else. 
 Andraias. y. Andraiius, ace. Au- 
 
 draian, pr. n., Ihi'ifiulc^. 
 and-Avair)'i, n. (!I5), presence, 
 
 face; in andMairj^Ja, in presence 
 
 of, before. 
 v/and-wairj-'s, adj., present. 
 Anna, pr. n., 'lAvvu. 
 Annas, pr. n. (:i,n. I ). 
 '■ans, m. (!t|,n.4), beam. 
 ansteigs, adj. (124), yraoious. 
 ansts, f. (1'i2), favor, grace, joy ; 
 
 donation, qift. 
 an|nir,a^/7'. (122,u.l; 121n.I.l: I4(i), 
 
 another, the second. 
 ai»ilustauliis, m. (12(i.n. I), u:in- 
 
 ijTo'/.oQ. apai'istidus (13,n.l). 
 "^ arbaidjan, w.v, to work. 
 arbaijj's, /". (10:j), work. 
 arbi, /(. (HS), inheritance. 
 a rbj a, m. (I US), heir. — arl)j6. /'.()] 2). 
 Ariamirus, pr. n. (01,n. 1). 
 Ariaricus, pr. n. (:i,n. 2). 
 ark-aggiliis (57). archangel. 
 arma-liairti}ni, /'., mercy. 
 armaio, /"., mercy, alms. 
 ariuan, w. v., to have mercy on. 
 
 — Compound ga-anuan, Ih. s. 
 arms, m., (i) arm, 
 
 arniba, adv. (i:{0,u.:'); iU)), surely. 
 arwjo, adv., yrataitously. 
 asaus, /'. (1(»:{), harvest. 
 Aser, pr. n. .'i(T//(j. 
 Asia, ///•. II. f., Asia. 
 
 asilus, m. f. (H'o), ass {in. and f). 
 
 asneis, tn. (1»2), servant. 
 
 asts, m., (a) branch. 
 
 at, prep. tv. dat. and ace. (217): at, 
 by, to. 1) ?vith the dat. when it 
 lias reference lo place or to space: 
 at, to by. 2) 7V. ace. when tt 
 refers to lime: at, at dnl|\ at the 
 feast; w. dat. especially for the 
 sake of emphasis with the dative 
 absolute expressing lime, for 
 example, .Alk. IV. li. ;i">; Lit. II. 2. 
 
 Athanaildns. jir. n. ((■.."),n. 1 ). 
 
 Atlianarieiis. pr. n. (;?.ii.2). 
 
 atisk, n. (oratisks, m. V), seed, corn- 
 field. 
 
 atta. m. (()!>,u. 1; los), father. 
 
 Attila, pr. n. (Kis), JiUle father,. 
 
 a];»]>an. conj., (2ls), but, however, 
 but yet, bul still [always at the 
 be//inniny of the sentence). 
 
 Aiuiericiis. pr. n. (25, u. 2). 
 
 a II ft 6 (24,n. 1 : 211, ii. I), adv., per- 
 haps, probably, surely. 
 
 aiigjan, w. v., to show. — Comp. 
 ataugjan, ih. s. 
 
 auga-'dauro. n. (110), icindoiv. 
 
 augo, n. (I 10). eye. 
 
 aulijodiis (auhJudusV), m.. (untult, 
 noise. 
 
 aiilijnn (aiiliJunV). w.v., lo make 
 a noise. 
 
 *aulius, m. (ltl,n.2), oven Mt. VI.30. 
 $ aiilisa, m. (lus,u. 1). ox. 
 
 auliuma {V.W), higher, aiiliiuuists 
 (i:j!),n.l), the highest.- 
 
 auk, conj. {immediately following 
 ihe word with which it is closely 
 eonjiecteil], for, bul. 
 
 auk an, red. v. (179) , lo increase. — 
 Compounds (a) an;i-aukau, to add. 
 (b) bi-aukan, io increase, add to. 
 
 Aunisiuius, pr. n. (<J.n.l). 
 
 -auralii (or auralijOV, auV),/:, lomh. 
 
 aurali, n. (5 a.), napkin. 
 \ Ausila, pr. n. (25. n. 2). 
 ^ausO, tt. (110), ear. 
 
 Austrovaldns, /yr. /t. (25,n.2). 
 
 aujnda, /■., desert. 
 
 ■•=au)?ois (or au}'s KiU, n.2), adj., 
 desert, ivasle. 
 
 awej'i, /1-, flock of sheep. 
 
 awiliu|> (awiliud), n., thank. 
 
 awiliudOu, w. v. (lUO), to ihank. 
 
 awistr, n. (4), sheen fold. 
 j azcts, adj., easy, light. 
 I azg«), /■ (112), ashes. 
 
 azymus (77), unleavened bread. 
 
I (IS 
 
 T'>a<H — lir;ii)'s. 
 
 r.iuli. II. ('.»:.). //,•//. 
 
 liMji'ins. III. (IS. 11.1). irrc [cf. luu/l. 
 Iit'iim). 
 
 .•nul-l);ili t ja ii . sec aiitl-li. 
 
 liai (I Id. 11. I), holh. 
 
 Kaia ilzailuil. pr.ii., Ili t/Zi-^-ldr/.. 
 
 hairan. st. v. (I7.">), to hear, briiifj, 
 (•(irri/. — ('ohi/xiiiikIs: (a)at-liairaii, 
 lo hriiif/ . carry, of/'cr. (h) <;-a- 
 liairaii. io hear {chihlreit): lo carrt/ 
 iiif/cthcr, compare Mk. IV. :i(). (c) 
 i(s-liairaii. to hear, cam/ out, 
 briiifi forth [fiiistver). 
 
 hairiraii. si. r. (171. ii. I), lo liitle, 
 kccji. 
 
 liairlitalia. m/r. (21(1). hrif//il/i/. 
 
 li;1irlitri , /'., hrit/lilncss. c/eanwss, 
 iiianifeslaiioH, ii.Cur. I^'. 1: in 
 itairlitt'iii, opeulij. 
 
 lia irlitjiiii, w. IK, lo brif/hleii, s/io/r, 
 ininiifesl, — Compoioul ji'a-ljairlit- 
 Jan. III. s. 
 
 hairlits . (iilj.. hr/f//il. 
 
 liaitr.s. dilj' CJit, ;;), bilier. 
 
 lia jol's (I'lT.ii. 1 ; Mo.ii. 1 ). bol/i. 
 
 lialirs. HI. (100). wiiie-skiii. 
 
 l>al|>('i, /'.. boldness {xdj. •■liai|'s. 
 Iiohl). 
 
 liahvjaii. ir. v., lo loniieiil. 
 
 Itaiidi, /'. (00), bond, bond. 
 
 baiiilja, m. (iri), prisoner. 
 
 liamlwa, /'. (!t",ii.i), s/f/n. 
 
 hail sts, ni. (i). barn. 
 
 1 1 a r i z e ins, adj. , of barley. 
 
 liarii. II.. ('■'>'S). child. 
 
 b ami 10. n. (110). lilllc child, 
 dear child. 
 
 .l*>arl>aulai'iuiaiii.s, pr. n. (21,11.5), 
 ]tfcoiho?.oi(fdo.:. 
 
 liatiza, compar. (I^i^), belter. 
 
 liauaiiis, f, a dwelling. 
 
 liaiiaii. )V.v.{2i\\ 17!l,ii.2; ]'.»3,ii.l), 
 lo dwell. — Compound ga-)»aunii, 
 th.s. 
 
 Uai'iaiiairgais, Hoart it'^i^. a sur- 
 name of James and .John. 
 
 iif-ltauljaii, rv. v. (2J,ii.l) lo puff 
 up, blow up. 
 
 hai'ir, m. (;i;i; l(»l,ii.2), son. 
 
 biii'irgs, f. (1 Hi), hurgh, lown, city. 
 
 bcidan, st.v. (I72,ii. 1) w. g. lo 
 expect, lo abide, wait for ; Com- 
 jtound iis-licidan w.ucc, lo wail 
 patiently. 
 
 ga-bcistjaii ()s7.ii..'{), to leaven. 
 
 ])eitau, st.v. (172ii. 1), to bite. — 
 Comp. ami - beitaii . lo address 
 harshly, rebuke, ihrealen. 
 
 lurusjns (biriisjoN 7. ii.:i). /'/'//'. 
 {sing. ■iKTii.si'is, m.). jnirenis {X.^). 
 
 r>r I'laliaiiii (conip. i\\.r\.^), pr. n., 
 liiilhhiii. 
 
 bi. i>rp. (217). by. (1) n\ ace. (tvf- 
 pressing bolh space and li^ue: 
 by, al, about, towards : concer- 
 ning, bi siniiata, in pari. (2) w. 
 dal, by, al, on account of: ac- 
 cording lo. 
 
 liiiia. f. (07), rc'/ucst, prayer. 
 
 Itiii Jan. .s7. V. ( 17(),ii..")). lo ask, beg, 
 pray {cf. E. bid). 
 
 b i 11(1 an , st. V. (171). lo hind. - 
 Compounds (a) aiid-biiidaii. lo un- 
 bind, loosen, eapouiid Mk. 1 V. :; 1. 
 (Ii) i;a- biiKJaii, lo bind, tie up. 
 
 iii -s i taiids, m. (ll-'*), see .sitaii. 
 
 bi-s 11 11 j aiic. adv., about, round 
 about. 
 
 r. i|'aii ia, pr. n. (O.ii. 1 ). 
 
 lii-|'r. (I) adv., hereafter, then, 
 afterward. (2) cnnj. (2 IS), whilst, 
 when. 
 
 liiiidaii, SI. r. (170: 1 7;V). lo offer: 
 only in compounds , aiia-biiidan. 
 /.') comtnand, instruct, bid. 
 
 biii};-aii, si. v. (173,ii. 1), lo bow, 
 
 • bend. — Compound ga-biiii;'aii. 
 Ih. s. 
 
 bi iiliti, //., custom. 
 
 liiiij's. m. (71.11.2), table. 
 
 1)1 a 11 da 11 . red. v. (I7'.t, a. 1 ), to blend, 
 communicate with. 
 
 ble'iln'i. f. pitij, mercy. 
 
 bk'i^. ailj. {\.W.\\.i),' kind. 
 
 Ill"- blO .sail. red. r. (170, ii. 1) lo 
 blow up. 
 
 blii;-i;-waii, st.v., (0^. 171. ii. I), lo 
 beat {cf. E. blow). 
 
 ga-blind jail. w. v., to bliud. 
 
 blinds, adj. (12:}), blind. 
 
 bluiiia, m.. (lOS),' fower [cf. E. 
 bloom). 
 
 -blostrcis (oy, 11.2), worshipper 
 (only in i^'upltlostivis). 
 
 blotaii, red.v. (170, ii. I), lo wor- 
 ship. 
 
 b]ol^ g. blupis, n. (04), blood. 
 
 b 11 a nan (26; I70,n.2), torub. 
 
 boka, f., letter; />/. bokOs , Ike 
 tvritings, scriptures, hook, letter 
 [comp. atstas.s). 
 
 b u k a r e i s , m. (^02), scribe. 
 
 bOtj an , 7V. v. w. ace, lo boot, better, 
 help, advantage. 
 
 braidci, /'. (113), breadth. 
 
 *brai j^s, braids, adj. (74, n. 2) broad. 
 
liraki.'i 
 
 ilr('ili;iii 
 
 100 
 
 hrakJH. w/. C."):!.!!. I), slnujf/lc. 
 
 ill- liniiui jail, IV. r. (st),n.l: 1*^7). 
 
 lo set OH fire. 
 Id'iii'gaii . ati.v. (174, u. 2: 2iis). //> 
 
 bring, lo t/uiilc, ledd; lo itiake 
 
 {f. ff. \vair|'aiis hrii>-naii . /n iiiiilcc 
 
 worthy). 
 brikaii, si. v. (:>;!. ii. I ; 17."). n. 1), to 
 
 break. — Vompowiil g'a-brlkaii, 
 
 lo break, break to pieces. 
 liriniian, si. v. (I71,ii.l). lo burn 
 
 [iiilr.). — Comi>oiind ut-hriiuiaii. 
 
 lo burn up. 
 lirinno, /., fever. 
 ItrObar, m. (IJ4), brolher. 
 lirukjan, an. v. (15: 20!)). to want, 
 
 make use of (>v. fjen.): k'ilitis 
 
 Itrukjan. lo use linltlitess 11. ("or. 
 
 I. 17'. 
 iis-liriikuaii . iv. v. (194). lo be 
 
 broken o/]'. 
 linik.s, adj. (lo: I. "lit), useful. 
 Iiriinjo, f. (112), breusl-plate. 
 iiruiina, m.,well . sprimi, fountain 
 
 Mk. V. 29. 
 -briiusts, /'. (49), ill ala - hninsts, 
 
 liolocausl. 
 bnists, f. (llii), breast. 
 
 I > r u I' - fa )' s , ^. -fadis, w/. ( K 1 1 ). bride- 
 
 groom. 
 
 I I nil's, /; (K)), bride. 
 biiii,'jan, an.v. (209), lo buy. 
 aii(t-l) iiiulnau, aw. (191). lo be 
 
 unbound, loosened. 
 
 .^■a-Dabaii. si. v. (177, u. I), lo 
 
 be fil. 
 (laddjaii, ?v. v. (7;i,n. 1), to give 
 
 suck to, suckle. 
 Dag-alaiplius, pr. n. (2i,n. 1; 52). 
 (lag-s, m. (90), day; — daga jali 
 
 (laga day by day, daily; himma 
 
 daga, lo-day. 
 D a i k a \) a I'l 1 i s , dative Daikapaulein, 
 
 pr. n., Jf^cc:io}.u. 
 dailjau, 7V.V. (ISS), to deal {out) 
 
 — Compound ga-<\ailjan, deal, 
 
 disiribule, divide. 
 dails, f. (103), deal, pari, portion. 
 dal, n. (94,11.2), dale, valley. 
 dalaj', adv. (21. {,11.2), downtvard. 
 dalaj'a, adv. (2i;i,ii.2), belotv. 
 dalajn'u, adv. {'l\o.n. 2) from be- 
 low, beneath. 
 daiibif'a,' f, deafness, hardness 
 
 of heart Mk. III. 5. 
 af-danbnan. rv. v., lo become deaf, 
 
 obtuse (camp, preceding word). 
 
 iis-da ud j an, w.v., to apply one's 
 self (to), lo strive (cf. us-daufs). 
 ■daufs. adj. (56,ii. I; 121. n. 2), 
 I deaf. 
 
 dang, pri.-prs.v. ( 19s). // is i/ood 
 , for, fil. 
 
 k daiilitar. /'. (11 1). daughter. 
 \ daiiiis, /'. . (idnr. savor 11. Cor. 
 
 11.15. 
 dan i» fills, f. Implism. 
 <lau])Jaii. w. r. , lo baptize. — 
 
 daiinjaiids. panic., m. (115). tlie 
 
 Baptist . 
 dai'ir. n., door, gale. 
 ga-daursai). pr.-prs. v. (I'.)9). lo 
 
 dare. 
 daiif'oius, /:, the dying II. Cor. 
 
 IV. 10 (daii){)an, w. v., to kill. 
 dau)?nan, ?v'. v. (194), lo die. - 
 
 Compound ga-daii|maii, the s. 
 daiijjs, g. daiif^is. adj., dead (cf. 
 
 diwan). 
 dauj^us, in. (105), death. 
 Daw e id, pr. u., Jnvtd. 
 deigan, sf. v. (172. n. 1) lo knead. 
 *dcps, dcds, /■ (74,11.2; lo:{), deed; 
 
 only in compounds, comp. luissa- 
 
 dej^s. 
 diabaulus, diabiilus (i;{, n. 1), 
 
 devil. 
 dis-, inseparable particle before 
 
 verbs, meaning in hvain. I o pieces 
 
 {cf. Lai. dis-, Germ. zer-). 
 diupci, /■ (113), depth. 
 diups, adj., deep. 
 dins, g. diiizis, n. (^i), beast. 
 diwan, st. v. (I7(i,u.2), to die. )>ata 
 
 diwanO that which is mortal, 
 
 mortality II. Cor. Y. 4. 
 af-dojan, w.v.,-l{S; Is7), lo lire, 
 
 harass. 
 doiiijau, w. v., lo deem, judge 
 
 (donis, m., doom, judgment). 
 ga-drabau, si. v. (177,ii. 1), lo hew. 
 dragau, st. v. (177, u.l), to drag, 
 
 dratv. 
 dragk, //. (32), diink. 
 dragkjan, w. v. (ISS), to give to 
 
 drink. 
 draibjau, w.v., lo trouble, vex 
 
 (cf. dreibau). 
 drai'ihsna (draiisua (J2,n. 4), /., 
 
 crumb, fragmenl. 
 drai'ilitinassus, m. (105), war- 
 fare. 
 ga-drausjaii, w. v. (ISs), lo cast 
 
 down. 
 dreibau, *•/. v. (172, ii. jj, lo drive. 
 
(Iriii'kaii tii.'iiKls. 
 
 ■lill 
 
 — ('uiiii>()iiitil iis-drcili.iii (iisdrclii 
 
 Kt, II. .")) lo drive oiif, disi)el. 
 (Irijikaii. .«/. v. (17^, u. I ), lo drink. 
 (lriiij;':iii, si. r. (IT.i.ii. I), in scrrc 
 
 us a soldier. 
 (lriiis:iii. si. V. (IT:!.ii. 1), m fall 
 
 {down). — ConipDiind i;-;i-(lriiis;ni. 
 
 l<> fall, be cusi. 
 ilriuso, /; (:tl ). siojic. 
 (Iniiikiinci. /'. (:i"2: IIH). driiiikcn- 
 
 ncss. 
 -(lrui;"k ja. ni. I 12). ilrinl,cr: in 
 
 \v(un(lnij;kja. 
 (Inis, ;/*. (1(11. II. 1. 2), fall. 
 (ill (217), jirp. /r. d. {denolin// niotinn 
 
 tonuirds). lo. 
 -(liilto. /'. (1-')), sec liraiwadiiltn. 
 dii-hC', adv., wherefore, wliii. 
 diilj^s. /: (lie. and ii. 1). fedsl. 
 at -<l II HI It II a II. )V. v., lo be s 
 
 [dumb]. 
 (In 111 Its. adj., dumb. 
 du-t^e, and duffc (/. e. dii-li-|'L'). 
 
 adv. and conj. (Hi. Ikerelo), lliere- 
 
 forc. (liij'c I'i. for the reason llial, 
 
 in order lliul. 
 d \v a Is. adj., foo/lsh. dwala. //?., /'o(d. 
 
 Ei (1) conJ. (21s), llial, in order 
 thai; (2) relal. i)artiele affixed us 
 an eneliiic to pronouns (\h~. 15s) 
 and panicles nnlli which il forms 
 relatives. 
 
 Kila, pr. n. ((i."). n. 1 ). 
 
 ails = liails (21, n. 1; (il. ii. 1 ). 
 
 I'isani, ti., iron. 
 
 cisiinieiiKs, adj., iron. 
 
 (M-I'an, conj. (21S), therefore. 
 
 Erelieva. pr. n. (51, ii. 2). 
 
 Ennauaricus. pr. n. (20, n. W). 
 
 Eniu'iiltiTo-a. pr. n. (2(i, ii.iJ). 
 
 Esai'ias, dat. Esai'iii, pr. n. , 
 
 Fadar, m. (lU), father. 
 fadreiii, /(. ('.)!, ii. l|. pater nitij, 
 
 parents. 
 fad r I' ins, /. (HJ;J), faniilxj ylineaije). 
 I'agiiuni, n\ v. ((HI, u. 1 ; liiu) to 
 
 rejoice. 
 fagrs, adj., suitable, fair. 
 fail an, red. v. (5 b: t7H), to catch. 
 fa he I? s (falieds), /'. (103), joy. [ace. 
 
 falieid 7,ii. 2). 
 .^•a-failiuu, 7V.V., to take, gel an 
 
 advantage ofU. Cor. 11. 11, gloss. 
 faihii, n. (loii). [cattle), properly, 
 
 money (<;/'. A', fee). 
 
 • la i II 11 - 1' ra i 11 II s (///., or failiii- 
 
 In'ailin, n. V), riches, wealth. 
 fair-, inseparable particle, having 
 
 the same force as Germ, rer-, 
 
 ent-, er-. 
 fal rjiMiiii, n. (i)5). mountain. 
 falrli' lis, m. ( 105), world. 
 fairiiia, /., cause, accusation. 
 -fainicis. adj. (I2S), old. 
 fairra, adv. (2i;{,ii.2). far: w. dat.. 
 
 (uvuy, away from. 
 fairra|'ru, adv. (21:5, u. 2), from 
 
 afar. 
 faihiii, red. v. (170). lo fold. 
 -fall^s. adj. [ MS), -fold. 
 fan a. m., a small piece of cloth, a 
 
 patch Mk. 11.21. 
 EauiiGl, pr. n., 'Purnr///.. 
 faraii. si. v. (177.ii.l), lo fare, go. 
 E arc; is a ins, tn., (fu(^noau)j:, Pha- 
 risee. 
 fastan, w. v., to hold fast, keep, 
 
 (diserve ; lo fast. — Compound 
 
 ^■a-fastan, to hold fast. 
 fastnbiii, n., observance, fasting. 
 fa i'i r, prp. w. ace. (217), before. 
 
 first, a'ong ; far, for the sake of, 
 
 concerning. 
 fai'iva (1) adv., before, in front. 
 
 (2) prp. with dal. (217), before. 
 faiira-ga5i,'gja, m. (iu,n.l), steward. 
 fai'ir-hiili, n. (51)), curtain (cf. 
 
 lialian). 
 fanrlitei. /'., fear. 
 fai'irlitjaii. 7V. v. (iss), lo fear, lo 
 
 be afraid. 
 faurlits, adj., fearful. 
 faiir-lagcins, /"., a luying before. 
 
 hlaibos faiirlagciiiais, show-bread 
 
 I\Ik. II. 2() {cf lagjan). 
 faui'-l'is, adv., first, beforehand, 
 
 formerly. 
 f a u r - )? i z - e i (faurjMzS), conj. (2 1 s), 
 
 before. 
 *faus, adj. (124, u. 3) fetv, a little. 
 in-feinan, w. v., to be moved with 
 
 compassion Mk. I. 41, to pity. 
 fera, f. (s), country, side. 
 fidnr-, num., four {in compounds. 
 
 141. n.l). 
 fidnr-fal|?s (148), fourfold. 
 fidwOr, num. (141), four, iidwor- 
 
 tailiuu ('41), fourteen, tidwur 
 
 tig) US (142) forty. 
 figgrs, m., finger. 
 fij an (fian, \^),\\.\),w.v. {\\Y.>,),lo hale. 
 fijands, Hands, parlic. subsl. {\\h). 
 
 in., e/iemy. 
 
filliaii — f'lilh' 
 
 111 
 
 t'illiiiii. .s7. p. (17 1,11. 1). /o hide, 
 conceal, bunj. — L'oinfKtund ;in;i- 
 tilliuii, lo deliver up, h<tnd down, 
 commend. 
 Filipi)iis, )tr. )i., 'I'iXtnrio^. 
 
 -fill, n., skin, hide (in |'nits-till). 
 
 fi lie ins, adj., leathern. 
 
 lilii, adj. (neul.). much, verij [also 
 used adverbially]: — tilii ni;m;i- 
 i;'i'in,s. much peojjlc : Iran tilii. hoiv 
 tjreat Mt. \'l. 2.!: — m. compar , 
 tilii luais. much more, imd tilu 
 mills, much more; with conifjur. 
 also in the (/en. , tihuis, much 
 {Utterally of much) , tihuis niaizO, 
 something much greater (literally 
 of much more) Skcir. 4'.l. 
 
 niiisna. /'.. abundance multitude. 
 
 fi hi- wall r (lei. /. , much speakimj. 
 
 t'ilii-waurdjaa. w. v., lo use many 
 words. 
 
 t'iiuf, )ium. (141). fire: tiuil'tailiiiu 
 ( N I ), lift ecu; tiiiiftig-j us ( 1 4-> ), ///'///. 
 
 t'iiiit'ta-tailiinula, ord.nu/nb. {\ Ki), 
 the fifteenth. 
 
 fin|>au, st.v. (I74.ii.l). to find, to 
 find out. 
 
 fi s k i a , //(. ( 1 (IT ). fisher. 
 
 fiskoii, w. V. (lilH). lo fish. 
 
 t'isks, m. (91), fish. 
 
 t'itan, st.v. (? ITti.n.l), to travail 
 (in birth), bear. 
 
 flodiis (105), flood. 
 
 flokaii, red. v. (IT'.t and ii.4). to 
 lament. 
 
 t'udL'iiis. f., food. 
 
 t'udjaii. w. v., to feed, briny up. 
 
 I'on, y. fuiiins (US), fire. 
 
 futu-bai'ird. n., foot-board, foot- 
 stool. 
 
 fotus. m. ( 1115), foot. 
 
 t'ra-git'ts . /'., promise, esjxtusal 
 Lji. II. 5. 
 
 Irailuiaii. st.v. (17('),ii.4), to ask. 
 — Compound ga-fraihiiaii, to find 
 out by askiny , hoar (cf. A-S. 
 gvt'ric'g'can tvilh the same meaniny). 
 
 t'raisan, red. v. (17'.)), to tempt. 
 
 rraistiibni, f. (ys), temptation. 
 
 fraiw, n. (94,ii. 1), seed. 
 
 fra-lets. m. (or fralet, n. 'i) re- 
 mission , foryiveness. 
 
 fra-1 lists, /: (1(13), lost. 
 
 t'raiii, prep. w. d.(i\~) (1) with re- 
 ference lo space; from, away [ 
 or distant from; (2) referriny to 
 time, since: W) tropically, of, on. 
 the part of; with, of, for. 
 
 t'ram-aldrs. adj., very (dd. 
 
 I'ramis. adv. compur. (212), fur- 
 ther, onward. 
 
 fraui-wigis, adv. (214), conii- 
 nually. 
 
 fraJM. n. (74,n.;{), unders.andinq, 
 mind 11. Cor. III. 14. 
 
 fra)'Jaii. st.v. (177.ii.2), lo under- 
 stand, know, perceive, to be sen- 
 sible. — Com p. fiiUatraj-'jan. 
 
 frail j a. m. (I,ii.4). lord, master. 
 
 fraujinuu, ;/'. v. ( i;)(i), to be muster, 
 to rule; fraiijinuuds. ///. (II.')). 
 
 fra-waurhts,, adj. sinful; subst.. 
 
 m., s/nner. 
 fra-waurhts. 
 fra- woitands. 
 frcidjan, 7V. v. 
 
 f, sin. 
 
 , m. (1 15), s. -wi'itan. 
 , lo spare. 
 
 frci-hals, m. (ill, a. 4), freedom. 
 
 fr e i s , adj. ( 121), ii. 2), free. 
 
 frija}?wa, tria}nva, /'. (10,u.4), love. 
 
 fri'juu (10,11.4; ISMi) w. v., to lore. 
 
 frijoiidi. /'. (IJS), friend (fem.). 
 
 frijonds, par tic. , m. (115) friend. 
 
 fri-sahts, /'.. imaye, example. 
 
 ga-frisahtjaii, fv. v., lo make an 
 imaye. enyraue II. ("or. III. 7. 
 
 ga-fri|'On, w.v., to reconcile. 
 
 frius, n., cold, frost. 
 
 fnnU'i, /. (74,11.3: li:i), under- 
 slandiny , prudence , judicious- 
 ness. 
 
 fru|'s, adj. (:}5: 124, ii. 2), prudent, 
 wise. 
 
 fruiua and frumists, superl. (I. 'ill 
 an/la.\) the first (Uf)); friiuiist, 
 adv. (212,11.3), first. 
 
 friima-haiir. ///. (l(il,n.2), a first- 
 born. 
 
 fiigls, 7n. (ill), fowl, bird. 
 
 fulgins. adj. ((j(i,n. 1), Iddden. 
 
 fiilhsui, }i. , that which is hidden. 
 
 fiilla-fahjau, tv. v., lo satisfy. 
 
 fiilla-frat?Jaii, st. v., lo have a 
 sound understanding , lo be sober 
 [I. Cor. y. 13. — Camp. fraj'Jan. 
 
 f iilla-tojis, adj., perfect. 
 
 fiilla-weis j an, iv. v., lo convince. 
 
 fulleil's (103,11.2), fullness. 
 
 fiilljaii, 7V.V.. to fill. — Cotnpounds 
 (a) gafulljau, to fill out , (b) us- 
 fulljan, lo fill out, fulfill. 
 
 fiilliiaii, fulnaii (SO), 7V. v. (1!I5). 
 to become full, be fulfilled. — 
 Compounds (a) ga - fiilluaii, to be 
 filled up, to fill up. (]>) iis-fiilliiau 
 lo be fulfilled. 
 
 fiillo. /'., fullness, a filliny up. 
 
-■;i-|'l;'iilit^ 
 
 fulls, fid J. (122.11.1), /////. 
 
 I'll I s . (Ill j. (15). /mil. 
 
 (l;i-. iiisi'iKirahlf /utrlicle pre/ixeil 
 In vrrlis . su})sla)ilivfs , mid ail- 
 Jcoliri's. 
 
 .H"a-I»:ii'i r. ///. ('.li.ii. 1). '/ /'I'slivc 
 meal. 
 
 ii':l-h;iiirt's. f. ( KiH). \iirlli. 
 
 .-;-:il)ci. /; (:il). riclu's. 
 
 li'u-liiinl.i . (li'i). hand, hctid. 
 
 ( i :il» rit'I. /'/•. /(. ((!). 
 
 i;';i- t>ni k ;i. /'. (^i.'i.ii. 1 ). a hrnltcn 
 I'll. /'riif/iiirn(. 
 
 U'ii-lt II II (li. /. (:<'2), ho/id. 
 
 ii";i-(l;ii la . ///., jiar Inker. 
 
 (Jiuldaronus. /»/•. //., rni\i/.<>iiri'i4. 
 
 ^■.ii-a- (lot's. «(■(/. (.".(i. II. I : l;!(i. n.2). 
 fit, fitihifj. 
 
 ji':i-t'alis . m. (5li), calch. iiaiil. 
 
 ii-a-fi'iurs. ^/(//. ( 1. ■)()), well behaved. 
 
 ii,-a-fri j'uiis. /"., recoiiciliiilinii {cf. 
 ga-t"ri)'6n). 
 
 i;'aj;'gaii. an. v. (IT'.I, n.;<; 207), In 
 (JO, walk, come. — ('ompoiiiids: 
 (a) at'- fi,'aj;'gaii In (jo away., (b) 
 afar-gati,'g"aii. la ijo after, to follow 
 (after), (c) at-gaggaii , lo go lo, 
 come. (Ill atgaggaii, inn atgaggan, 
 tli. s. (d) ga-gaggan . to come lo- 
 de liter, assemble, (o) t^'airli-gaggaii, 
 to go through, (t) ii.s-gaggan, to 
 go out, come out; to go up, 
 go awag. 
 
 ga-jvret'ts. f., decree, command. 
 
 ga-gudei, /'. (ll;j,n.2), piety. 
 
 ga-h;'lhj(">, adv. (5b) connectedly. 
 
 ga-hait, n., promise. 
 
 ga-liraiucins. /'., n cleansim/ 
 (hrainjan). 
 
 -galit.s, /'. (5 It) a going (only in 
 compounds). 
 
 ga-hugds, /'. (S),n. 1; lOii). under- 
 standing, mind. 
 
 ga-li'Cilaius, f., a slaying for a 
 . . while, rest (lueilan, w. v., to cease). 
 
 Gaiaiuiia, m., yitvvu. Gehenna. 
 
 gailjan, iv. v., to make glad. 
 
 Gaiua, pr.ii. (21,n. 1; t»o, n. 1). 
 
 Gainiiesaraib, pr. n. (2:i). 
 
 if?, pr. n. (2:i). 
 gairda. f, girdle. 
 bi-gairdaii . st. v. (174, n.l). lo 
 
 begird. 
 gairnjaii, w. v., to yearn for, 
 
 desire. 
 gaini, 11. (2IM1.2; KIC), sting. 
 iis-gaisjaii, w. v., to make aghast, 
 
 to dislracl. 
 
 ga-jiik, n., a pair {comp. jiik). 
 
 ga-jiikr), /'.. parable. 
 
 ga-Jiik('». //. ( I \^^). yoke- follow, com- 
 jianinn. 
 
 ga-kiisfs. /: (lo;;). irial, lesl. 
 
 g a - ( I i s s , adj. ( 1 2 1 , n. 1 ). consenting. 
 
 ga-i| Hill l^s. /; . iissembly, meeting. 
 
 ga-laista. ///. . n follower, com- 
 panion. 
 
 ga- la II be ins. f. (:;i : jo:',. \\. i ). 
 belief. 
 
 '■ ga - la II fs . adj. (.".(I. ii. 1 j, precious, 
 costly. 
 
 ga-l('i'k<">. adr. (21 1), like. 
 
 (iahwiaia. g. (Jak'ilaias. d. (Jalci- 
 laia, ace. (ialcilaiaii . pr. n. /.. 
 l\'.).r/.('.i(c. 
 
 ga-ligri, a/. ('.I5), consummalinn of 
 marriage. 
 
 ga-liiig. n., lie. galiug taujaii, to 
 falsify. 
 
 gaiiiaiiiduj^s , Z'. (lo.'l), fell owshiji, 
 cnmmuninn. 
 
 ga-niains, adj. (KiO), common. 
 
 *ga-uiai|'s. adj. (7 hi. 2), maimed. 
 
 ga-UK^'lcins, f., a writing, the 
 scripture (cf. mcljan). 
 
 ga- 11 anil a, m., sufficiency (.vft' ga- 
 imli). 
 
 ga-nist.s, f. (M; 10:5), salvation. 
 
 ga-iii|?jis, m., kinsman. 
 
 g a - n (") li s , adj. ( 1 2 2 , u . I ), eno ugh . 
 
 ga-railit('i, f., justice, righteous- 
 ness. 
 
 ga-railits, adj., righteous, just. 
 
 *ga-rai}ns, adj. (74, a. 2), cinii- 
 manded, fixed, ready. 
 
 gards. 7n. (101), yard, house, do- 
 mestic concerns, family. 
 
 *ga-riu]'.s, adj. (74, n.2), honest, 
 honorable. 
 
 ga-runi, n. (\)^)). coimsel (cf.vnnn). 
 
 ga-rnns, f. (lo:},n.:}), street. 
 
 ga-sin|^Ja, m., travelling com- 
 panion. 
 
 ga-skat'ts, f. (51, n.2; 103), crea- 
 tion, creature {a shaping) (see 
 gaskapjan). 
 
 gasts, m. (101), guest. 
 
 ga-taura, ?n., a rent (see ga-tairau). 
 
 ga-taur|'.s, /', (I OH), destruction. 
 
 ga-temiba, adv. (;;:!; lO.'i.n.."); 21(t). 
 
 ga - 1 i lu r j o , f., a building (tiniijan, 
 w. v., to build (timber)). 
 
 gat wo, f. (112), street, lane. 
 
 ga-]7ai'irb s , adj. (5(l,n.;i) temperate. 
 
 ga- t'la ill ts, /"., consolation, com- 
 fort, {see ga-)?laihau). 
 
s^a-j^rafsteins — haitan. 
 
 113 
 
 ,H;a-}'riit'ste ins. /'. , cnnso/ation 
 
 (see jt>;a-)'ratstjun). 
 ga-l'rask. //. (;!2), ihreshhif/fldor. 
 j^auinjan, w.v., lo see. perceive. 
 i?;iiirjan. w.v.. lo make somj, to 
 
 qrieve. 
 i>' :i 11 rs, adj. (21. n..>). sorro7vfHl,su(l. 
 s>-a-M'air}M. n. ((i").n :i), pence. 
 i^- a - w a I'l r k i . ii. (9.") ). work, h usiness. 
 ji,' a - w a u r s t a\- a . vi. . a fellow- 
 worker. 
 2:awi, n. (1).")). dislricl. rcf/ion. pro- 
 
 ritice. 
 s;a-wis.s, /.. junclnre, joint, oon- 
 
 neclion. 
 2,'azds. m., sliny. 
 
 iis-o;eisiiau. w. v., lo be ntrifized. 
 (rolimC'r. pr. ti. ((•,n.2). 
 gil)a, /•. OtC), r/if/. 
 si:il)an, .s/. I'. {.")(), n. 1 ; IT(i). to <^ive. 
 
 — Compounds (a) at-gilian, to 
 
 deliver ]\It. ^'. 2."). to give over. 
 
 lo give Mk. IV. 1 1, (b) fra-gibaii. 
 
 to forgive, grant, (c) ns-gibaii, 
 
 to give awatf , restore, pay, re- 
 
 ward. — g'ibands, m. (1 1.')), giver. 
 -gifts, f. (."•(;. n. 4), gift, in fragifts. 
 -gildan, st.v. (ITJ.ii.l). to pai/ 
 
 [yield) (only in compounds). 
 gilstr. n. (T-"),!!. 1). tribute. 
 gilstra-mC'lcins. f, assessment. 
 gilj'a, /"., sickle. 
 
 (in -gin nan, st.v. {114, n.\), to begin. 
 (11 sale i(* us, pr. n. (2l,n.l). 
 gistra-dagis'- ). adv. (211). to- 
 
 morroiv. 
 bi-gitan, st. v. {I7(;,n.l), lo fnd. 
 
 meet, get., 
 gill tan. St. V. (IT.l.n.l). to pour 
 
 [cf E. gush). 
 g 1 a g g w o , adv. (21 I ) . carefully, 
 
 accurately. 
 glaggwiiba. adv.(;l\y\), accurately. 
 *glaggwus, adj. (dS; i:{|,n.2). 
 g 1 1 1 m 11 n j a n , ?v. v. (187), to glitter. 
 go )'s , </. godis. adj. (124, n. 2'; I :!*>), 
 
 good, able. 
 goljan, w. v., to salute, greet, 
 
 welcome. 
 grab a, f. (:!")), ditch {cf. grave). 
 grab an, st. v. (ot),n I ; 17T,n. 1), to 
 
 grave, dig. — Compounds (a) uf- 
 
 graban, to dig up. (b) iis-gral>an, 
 
 to dig out. 
 gras, g. grasis, n. (',) 1), grass, herb. 
 
 gredags. adj.. greedy, hwtyry. 
 grelpau, si. v. (172) to gripe, seize. 
 
 — Compounds (a) tair-gveipan, to 
 
 take hold of, seize, (b) iindgreipan. 
 
 th. s. 
 gretan, red. v. (ISl). to ?veep. 
 grets, m. (lOl.n. 1). weeping. 
 =■ griffs, f. (74, n. 2), step, degree. 
 gruba, /; (.■!•")), hole. cave. 
 guda-faurlits, adj.. G^od- fearing, 
 
 devo)(t Lu. II. 25. 
 gudja, m., jiriest. 
 gulf', n. (94). gold. 
 gum a, m. ( |(»7), man. 
 g u m a - k 11 n d s , adj., m ale. 
 G u m u n d u s . pr. n. (Oo, n. 1 ). 
 US-gut nan, w.v., to be poured, 
 
 fpished out, to flow out. 
 gii]^. m. (1 n.4; itl), God. 
 
 Habaii. w V. (I'.t2). lo have, hold, 
 lialtai]' wisan at. to be kept {be 
 wailing, ready Mk. III. 9). attiimist 
 liaban, to lie at the point of death 
 (lit. to have the last); willi adv., 
 to be, as ubilaba liaban, to be ill, 
 sick; raais wairs haban, to be 
 tvorse. — Compounds (a) dis- 
 liaban, to seize, constrain, (b) 
 ga- haban, to have, hold fast, 
 catch. 
 
 liafjan, st.v. (I77.n.2). to heave. 
 - Compiuinds (a) and-hatjan, to 
 answer, h) us-liat'jau, lo heave or 
 take up, lift, 
 
 ufar-liafnan , /i'. t'. (:{.")), to exalt 
 one s self. 
 
 Iiahaii. red. v. (ob.; 179), lo hang. 
 
 llai'braius, pr. a. (2.5; (il). 
 
 liaihs, adj. (2(i,n. 2), one-eyed. 
 
 liailjan, w, v. (I^s), to heal. — 
 Compound ga-liailjan, th. s. 
 
 ga-liailnan, w. v.{\\^\), to be healed. 
 
 il a 11 s , adj. (12 1), whole , hale, 
 sound. 
 
 h aim s ,/'.(! '»•>, u. 4), village, country 
 town. 
 
 liiiiralsis (2.'>), heresy. 
 
 liairda, f, herd, flock. 
 
 liaink'is, m.. (9(i), herd, shepherd, 
 
 hair to , n. ( 109), heart. 
 
 hairiis, ui. (HT)), sword. 
 
 liaitan, red. v. (170; 179), to name, 
 passive, to be called, call, invite, 
 bid, command. — Cotnpounds 
 
 '■') Probably an error owing lo ihr translator, Ul/ilas; the Crothic 
 word for jnorrow , is atardags. 
 
 Uia.iiic, Gotli. fri'a'i'i'iai'- 
 
114 
 
 li :u}>i — liorinoti. 
 
 (a) aiia-liaitaii , lo call ait, i/pon 
 
 ]\) and- liaitaii n\ dal. lo confess 
 
 jmhiicly. /miise. o) at-liai1aii, io 
 
 call lo {unto) one 
 ail'i, /. C.ts), Jiealli. /u'lil. 
 ai|>i\v isles, adj. (IJl), irilil. 
 a Ilia, f., llie half, part: in |'i/.ai 
 
 lidlhai . ill this res/hwl. 
 alhs, ai/j. (1-22,11. t ), lialf 
 a 1(1 an. red. v. (17!t), /" /'''''/. /.'■'■/' 
 
 [Iiolit). 
 
 a Idis u(fr. C2\'l), -more. 
 alja, /'. (!t7,ii. !). /lell. 
 a Is. 7/1. ('.il,n.l), nec/c. 
 anil's, adj. i")-5), niaiined. 
 anion, 7V. v. only in coniponmls 
 
 (a) af-liaiuon , / > strip af dollies. 
 
 ilivesl. (h) ana-hanian, lo put on 
 
 clothes, (c) ufar-lianiun iv. d., to 
 
 put on clothes over, to he clothed 
 
 upon II. Cor. V. 2. 
 ana, in. (lOS), cock. 
 andiigei, /., tvisdotn [handiuess). 
 andu}i;s, adj. (i'i-l), wise. 
 andiis, f. (10.")), hand. 
 ansa, /. (ttT), company, hand of 
 
 men. 
 
 arduba, adv. ('2\i) and n. \) /lard. 
 ardu-liairtci, /". (IKi), hard- 
 
 heartcdness. 
 
 ardiis, adj. (Kil), hard. 
 arjis, ?«.(',)()), army, mul/ilude. 
 atis, n. {'i)A and ii.o), hatred. 
 atizOn, 7V. v. (IS), to hale. 
 atjan (and h-.itan I'.K} n. 1 ), w. ?'., 
 
 to hale. 
 
 a 11 1)1]' n. (!>H), head. 
 a all el, f. (Ii:),n.l), heiyhl. 
 an lie ins, /'. (10.'i,n. I), a raisinr/ 
 
 0)1 high, ylory. 
 a 11 his, adv. (212), higher. 
 aiihisti, /(. that ivhich. is highest. 
 a all) an, 7V, v. (I'>S), lo raise on 
 
 high, glorify. 
 a uhs, adj. Iiigh. 
 aims, adj. (Kid, u.2), lore. hase. 
 aurds, /'., door. 
 ai'irn, /(. (94), liorn. 
 ai'irnja, m. (1(»S), horn-hlo7ver. 
 ai'irnjaii, iv. v. (I ST), lo hlo7v a 
 
 horn. 
 
 ausjan, iv. v. (1S7), rarely liaiis- 
 
 jon, 7V. V. (IS7,n..'i), to hear, listen. 
 
 — ■ Compounds (a) and-liaiisjan lo 
 
 hear , grant, (b) ga-liaiisjan , to 
 
 hear, (c) ut-liausjaii 7V. d., to obey. 
 
 iifliaiisjaiids, obedient, sidjeet. 
 
 AW i, //., hay, grass 
 
 liazciii s, /'. praise. 
 
 liazjan, 7V. v. (187), lo praise. 
 
 licr, adv. (S; 2 1. 'i. n. 1) /<(■/■<'. hither. 
 
 II urodOs, pr. n. (dl ). 
 
 II dro dian II s , ///. 'Hoi')iSif(ru^, ti 
 
 //erodian. 
 li v]\] o. f. cha7nher. 
 hidfr, adv. (2i:;.ii. 1), Irillirr. 
 II i Idcric IIS. /;/•. //. ((i| a. 1 I. 
 II il(lil»ald. pr. n. (.')lii.2; (;i ii. I), 
 hi I]) an, si. v. (17l,n. 1), lo help. 
 h ill! ilia- kiinds, adj., heavenly. 
 hi 111 ins, 7n. (!M), heave/i. 
 hi 111 111 a, hina, hita (Ij.")). forms 
 
 of a defeclive pron., this. 
 
 hiinuia daga, to-day, iind hina dat;'. 
 
 nnlil to-day. 
 hindana. ado. n\ gen., behind, 
 
 beyond. 
 hindiiniists, sup. (ll'.l.ii.l) hind- 
 
 most, 7illermosl. 
 -hiii)^an, si. v. (174, n. I) to calch 
 
 (only m compounds). 
 hiiidar. prep. 7V. d. and ace. (217), 
 
 behind, on thai side of, beyond. 
 liiri, inlerjectional imperative 
 
 (20 n. 1 ; 219), come here! 
 h in fan st. v. (17;3,n. 1) to lament . 
 h in h ni a , m. (62, n. 4), cro7vd, multi- 
 tude. 
 hlahjan, si. v. (177n.2), to laugh. 
 
 — Compound bi- hlahjan, lo 
 laugh at. 
 
 hlaii's, g. hlailiis, w<. (")(;,n. 1; 90), 
 
 bread, (cf. E. loaf). 
 hlaiw, n. (42), grave. 
 at'-]ila]'an, si. v. (177,n. 1), to load. 
 us-hlaupaii , red. v. (179,n. 1), lo 
 
 leap uj>. 
 lilciduiua, superl. (I."i9), left. — 
 
 subsl. f., the left hand. 
 hlcif^ra, f., hut, tent. 
 hlifan, st. v. (176, n. I), to steal. 
 hi in ma, wt. (HtS), hearing. 
 lilutrei, /■., and \\\\\\\-\\ta. f, purity, 
 
 sincerity. 
 hlfitrs, adj. (Io), pure. 
 hnaiwjan, 7V. v. (1^7), lo abase. 
 
 east down. 
 huaiws, adj., loiv, humble. 
 ]inas(|us, adj. (i;iJ,ii. 1), soft. 
 dis -hniupan, st. v. (17:5, n.l), to 
 
 tear lo pieces. 
 Inieiwan, st.v. (172, n.!), to be/i'd 
 
 doiviuvards , bo7V, decline. — 
 
 Compound aiia-hneiwan, Ih. s. 
 horinon, 7V. v., lo conwiil adultery. 
 
 — Compound f^a-huriiion, ///. s. 
 
hors 
 
 li; 
 
 1 1 r s , III. , whoTciHoiKjcr. 
 liraineins, /"., pnrifxcal'wn. 
 liraiiijaii, iv.v. (1^7), to cUuinse. 
 
 — VoiiijioHiiil ii,'a-liv:uiij:iii, ///. .s\ 
 lira ills, ailj. (K>()), pure, clean. 
 liraiwa-dfiho, f., lurllc-dovc. 
 liropjan, 7V. v.. to call, cri/ out. 
 
 Compound ul'-liropiaii, ih. s. 
 lirut, n., roof. 
 liroj'cigs, adj , victorious. 
 lirukjan, n\ v. (15), to crow. 
 li uggTJan, VK V. ((Id, 11. I), to 
 
 hunger. 
 liiio'jan, w. v., to think, mean. 
 linlinis, /».(lo; (ill, 11. 1 ; ]{)')), hunf/er. 
 liiili.str, n., veil, covering. 
 liuljan, 7r.v. (1^7), to cover, veil. 
 
 — Compound.s (a) aiid-luiljaii, to 
 uncover, reveal, (b) ga-liuljnn to 
 cover, veil. 
 
 -Imn, enclitic (IC^i), ani/. 
 
 liund, n. (144), a hundred. 
 
 liinisl, n., sacrifice {cf. E. h ousel). 
 
 luiusla-staj^s, m. (i), place of 
 offering, altar. 
 
 Imps, m. (i), hip. 
 
 -lifts, n. (lo), house (in giul-lius). 
 
 liiizd, n., a treasure. 
 
 liiizdjau, rv. v., to heap up trea- 
 sure. 
 
 hrairbaii, st. v. (174, ii. I), to walk, 
 
 wander. 
 luairnoi, /. (li;>), skull. 
 kraiteis, m. (!>2), wheat. 
 iuaiwa, adv. and conj. (21^), 
 
 how, as. 
 Iran, «r/z;. (214,11. 1), when'! at any 
 
 time, perhaps (ibai luan, lest); 
 
 before adv. and adj., how; Ivan 
 
 fihi, how much. 
 af-lirapjan, w.v., to choke. 
 at-luapnan, w. v. inir., to he 
 
 choked. 
 luar, adv. (2l.'l,ii. 1), where. 
 h-arbon, w.v. (I'.io), to go ahoui, 
 
 walk {cf. Ifairltaii). 
 luarjis, pron. (Hid), which! 
 luarj iz-iili, pron. (147,ii. 1; l(i5), 
 
 every, each. 
 luas, vron. (l->!() intcrrog., who! 
 
 indefin. (I(i2, ii. 2), any one, some- 
 body. — neul. lua what? why? ; 
 
 instrumental case luo, wherewith? 
 
 in what? how much ]\It. V. 47? 
 
 to what? 
 luas-hiin, pron. (Iti.l), any one, 
 
 some one. 
 
 Ivassei, f, severity. 
 
 hyn]>, adv. ( 2 1 :<, n . I ), ?vhither. 
 
 Iraf^ar, pron. (124, n. 1.4; l(lt»). 
 
 which of two ? 
 lua|'ar-uli, pron..(\(\{)). each of two. 
 ll^a|n•o, adv. (2i;i,n. 1), 7vhence. 
 luaz-iih, jiron. (147ii.l; I."')4), each. 
 
 every. 
 Iveila', f. ('.)7), 7rhil.e, time, hour. 
 
 — IveilOliiin (i)7,n.2; I(i;{,n. 1). 
 Iveila-luairbs, adj., lasting only 
 
 for a while, transitory, incon- 
 stant. 
 If cits, adj., white. 
 lvulaii|;'s. adj. (HH), ivhat . how 
 
 great. 
 hrilciks, adj. (Kil), 7vhal sort of 
 
 a, what kind of a. 
 hiuftuli, /". (.">1 a.2; ys), boasting. 
 
 glory. 
 luopan, red. v. (17!)), to boast. 
 lirotjan and compound ga-lv6tjan, 
 
 7V. v., to threaten (Irota, /., threat). 
 
 lairusalem , f. ^ItQovaaXi'ifi, and 
 lainisaulyiiia, f. '^leQoaoXvfxa Jerii- 
 salem. 
 
 lair iisai'ilynieis, plur., Jerusa- 
 lem; also the inhabitants of Je- 
 rusalem. 
 
 lakob, ]ir. n. (ol). 
 
 lakobiis, pr.n., g. lakubaus rt«^/ 
 lakobis Idxiofiot;. 
 
 Tared, pr. n. ((i). 
 
 lai'irdanes, yr. n. 'loQ<\avijg and 
 lai'irdanus 7('n>()ayog pr. n., the 
 river Jordan. 
 
 ibai, iba (1) interr. particle (210): 
 if, perhaps, perchance. (2) conj. 
 (2 IS), that not, lest. 
 
 ibiiassus, in., (K)')), evenness, 
 equality. 
 
 ibns, adj., even, flat. 
 
 iddja, (7;>n.; 2(t7), see gaggan. 
 
 idrciga, f, repentance, penance. 
 
 idrcigon, iv. v. (I'H)), to repent, 
 do penance. 
 
 Idiiniaia, pr. n. f, 'iSov/caia. 
 
 Icsiis, //. lesiiis, d. Icsua, a. lesu., 
 pr. n, (J,n.4) Iijoovg. 
 
 iftiuua, sup. (l^i'.t), (he folloiving, 
 next. 
 
 ik, pron. ( I ")()), 1. 
 
 im, aii.v. (2ti4), see wisan. 
 
 in, prep. (217), (1) w. gen., on ac- 
 count of, through, by. in jMs, 
 in-iili ]>i'A, on this account, there- 
 fore; in l^iz-ei, for the reason 
 
no 
 
 kriiist;in. 
 
 that, because ; therefore. — ['!) 7V. 
 dtit. and dee., in, at, on, lo , to- 
 wards, etc.. iiii I'aiiiina. in ihat; 
 in t'amnu'i, for lluit because, since. 
 
 iii-kill'o, /'., adj. ( l:!"J.ii.J), /rre;/- 
 ntint (cf. kilj^ci). 
 
 '[nn,a/fr. ("il;<, ii."J), //(. If'il/i verbs 
 its force is often n'eahened . fur 
 e.va/ii/de. inn !J';i^';;';ui Mk. l.U. In 
 (/i> fonvunl. 
 
 inn a. adv. (Jl.'i,n. 2), within. 
 
 innanu and innat'ru, adv. (■Jl.i,n.2j. 
 within. 
 
 innnnia, stiperl. (I'i'.O. ll>c inner, 
 innermost. 
 
 in nil, pr/). >r. ace. (217). without. 
 
 \ n - w i n d s , adj. , unjust. 
 
 lodas, pr. n. s (I l,n.2). 
 
 lohannus, pr. n. ((il.n. I ) 'hora-rtj^. 
 
 I o s I' t", pr. n . 'h')<-,i](f . 
 
 is, pron. (152). he. 
 
 LskariOtcs, pr. n., 'loaatJiojTtjg. 
 
 Israel, pr. n., 'l<>()ai\/.. 
 
 Israclcites, pr. n. (r2(»,n.2). 
 
 itan, si. V. (IT(),u. il), to eat. — Com- 
 pound tra-itan, to eat up, devour. 
 
 \\> , conj. (2 IS) {always preceding 
 the first word of the sentence) 
 (I) but, no7V. t/ius, (2) if. 
 
 Indaia, pr. n., 'imuSairx. 
 
 Indaia-land, n., the counlri/ of 
 Judaea. 
 
 Indas, Judas, ace. Indan. pr. n., 
 lovduQ. 
 
 iup, adv. (2J."!,n.2) up, upivards. 
 
 inpa, adv. (21.'{,n. 2), above. 
 
 iup ana, and iupaj^ru, ad vs. 
 (21.'i,n. 2) from above. 
 
 iz-ei (\7.i-) ])ron. (loT.n. ;i), lie who, 
 he thai. 
 
 i z w a r , pron. ( 1 2 1 , n . 1 . 1 ; 1 •') 1 ). yonr. 
 
 .la, jal, adv. (21ti), yes. 
 
 jabai, conj. (2 IS), if, jabai — 
 aij;)?au, either — or. 
 
 .Jaeirns, pr. n., 'ldtn>nc. 
 
 jail, conj. (217), and, also, jali — 
 jail, both — and. — For assimi- 
 lation of h, see (12, ii..!. 
 
 jaiiiar, adv. (2i;f,ii. 1 ), there. | 
 
 jai'nd. jaindrc, advs. (2I.'5, n. I), 
 there, thither (cf. E. yonder). 
 
 \Ains, jiron. (1">('>), i/uil (cf. E. yon). 
 
 jainjJrO, adv. (2l.'i. u. I ). from that \ 
 ]dace, thence. 
 
 ja)> I'C'. conj. (21s), and if, jaj'j'e — | 
 jaj'|>G, be it that — or that, either — [ 
 or ; it matters not. ivhelher — or. \ 
 
 jail, adv. (2l(i), whether, if. 
 jer, n. (!»-l), year. 
 Jota, m. iwTn. 
 - jn, adv. (211,11.1), already, now. 
 jtiKgs, (124), adj.. you in/, fresh. 
 
 new. — compar. jfilii/.a {\'>: tiCi. 
 
 n. 1: l;i:.,n. 1). 
 j 11 1< . /(. (!) 1), yoke. 
 jii-|'an. adv.. a/readi/. jiij'aii ui ///) 
 
 more .Mk. I. i:>. 
 
 ival'a rnaiiiu, jir. n., h'a7ii(_ty«orii. 
 
 kaisar, ?//. ('.li.ii.l: II')). yrdoKo. 
 
 Ka jafa, pr. n. (r)2). 
 
 kaibu, /•., calf. X 
 
 kaliTs, adj., cold. 
 
 k a 1 k i n a s s n s , m . . fo rn iealio n , 
 
 adultery. 
 Kaiianeites, m., Kararirij^. 
 kannjan, w.v., to make known, 
 
 announce. — Compounds (a) ga- 
 
 kannjan, Ih. s. (1>) us -kannjan. 
 
 to make known, conn'nend {cf. 
 
 kunnan). 
 kara, /"., care, niik ist kara, / care, 
 
 care for (and without ist) karist 
 
 (2()l,n.;5). 
 karkara,/". ( 1 1'J), prison {L. career). 
 kas, g. kasis, /«., vessel, pitcher. 
 kaii])atjan, w. v. (ls7,ii. 1) to box 
 
 one s ears. 
 K a I'l r a z c i n , pr. n. {'^1). 
 kai'irc i. /"., yravitji, iveight, plenty. 
 Kai'irin trains, Kaurin)?ius, m., Ko- 
 
 (tivxYioq. 
 Kaiirin]n», pr. n., f., KoqivS-oc. 
 kai'irjan, w. v., to press, trouble, 
 
 burden. — Compound ana-kai'ir- 
 
 jaii, th. s. 
 kai'irn, n., corn, grain. 
 k ail rn o , /«. ( 1 1 o), corn, grain of corn. 
 k a I'l r u s , adj. ( 1 :> I , n. 1 ), heavy. 
 KGt'as, pr. n. ((1)- 
 keiiian, si. v. (172, n. 2; l!»."),n.2), 
 
 to f/erminale, spring up. 
 kilj'oi, f. (li;{), womb. 
 k i 11 d i n s , m.. governor. 
 k inn us, /'. (1 ().")). cheek. 
 kintiis, m., farthing. 
 kiusan, st. v. (17:!, n. I), lo choose, 
 
 lest , prove. 
 kniii, /(. (!).')). knee. 
 knot's, (74, n. 2), race. 
 kuussjan, w. v., to kneel dotvn. 
 Kreks, m. (s ; llii), a Creek. 
 Kreta, pr. n. ((>). 
 kriiistan, st. v. (I7.'i.n. I) to gUash 
 
 with the teeth. 
 
ga-krdton — sxa-leikon. 
 
 ga-krohni, ii\ r. (I2,ii. I) in hrcak 
 
 /(> /raffmoils, crns/i, briii.s-c. 
 knists, m. {\(\\,u.\), fjiKis/iiiif/ of 
 
 Icclli. 
 ana -k 11 nil) jail, w. v. (.M,ii. I), lo 
 
 lie (li)Wit, recline {at table) ^ si/ 
 
 ilown [Lat. Hoeiittibere). 
 kiniici, xoviu {Hebrew), arise I 
 )C kuni, /'. (!I3), liin, race, tribe. 
 "kunnaii, jirei.-pr. v. (I'.iii), to knoiv. 
 
 — VoiiipoiDKis (l!)9,ii.l) (a) tVa- 
 - " kninian, /^> f/f.s7/?,yc. (b)ga-kuinian, 
 
 lo subject one's self. 
 
 kuniiaii, w. v. {J!M),ii. J) [only in 
 compounds), (a) aiia-knniuin, to 
 read, (b) at-kimiian , to award, 
 'live, (c) ga-ktmuaii , lo become 
 acquainted willi, gain knowledge 
 of, know, consider, (d) iit'-kiiiiiian 
 (jircl. -kuiij'a Ht',>,ii.l), to knoiv. 
 recognize, learn. 
 i kini]M, n., inlcUif/ence, knowledge. 
 
 kini|'s, jiart. pre/., known. Sitbsl. 
 III., ncquainlance. 
 
 k list us, m., proof, lest (from 
 kiiisaii). 
 
 Kyreinaius, pr. n., KcQi'/riog. 
 
 Qairnus (lofi), i/iill (in. asiluMiair- 
 nns). 
 
 (lairnis, adj. (I •■>!), gentle. 
 
 Q art us , pr. n. (.")'.»). 
 
 (|("'ns (qcins 7,n.2), f (Hi;;), wife 
 (coin p. E. (lueen). 
 
 fliuKin, si. V. (175,n. J), to come, 
 arrive. — Compounds (a) aua- 
 (liniaii, w. ace. io apjiroach. (h) 
 lra-((iniaii. w. dat., to expend, 
 spend, (c) ga-qiniau, lo come to- 
 getlier. gac]. sik, to assemble, (d) 
 ns-<|iinaTi. w. dnl., to kill. 
 
 (|iiio, /". (II-), woman. 
 
 -(|iss, (7(t,u. I), speech (only in 
 compounds). 
 
 i|istjaii, w v., to spoil, destroy. 
 
 — Compounds (a)tra-qist-jau, tli.s. 
 (b) ns-qistjan w. dat. or ace. lo 
 ruin, kill. 
 
 I'ra-qistnan, w. v., to be ruined, 
 
 to perish. 
 ( I i I ' a n , st.v.{\l^'KW.[). lo say, speak, 
 
 mean, name. — Compound us- 
 
 ((i)'au. lo speak out, blaze abroad. 
 (li|>us, in., wond). 
 ga-qiujan, w. v. (12; 1ST), lo 
 
 quicken. 
 ga-qiunan (4i,ii.:'i), to lie ipiicken- 
 
 ed, become alive. 
 
 (lias (12 1,11. :i), alive. 
 
 (|iinis, m. (Htl,Ti. I), arrival 
 
 Laggoi, f (il.'i), length. 
 
 laggs, adj., long (only used wi 
 reference to time). 
 
 lagjan, w. r. (1^7). lo lay (down), 
 give. — Compound ga-lagjau. lo 
 lag (down) (cf. ligan). 
 
 laian red. v {22; rs2), lo revile. 
 
 laigaiuii, Xtynov. legion. 
 
 laikau, red. v. (IT".)), to leap. 
 
 laiktJT), /■ (.iT), lesson (Lat. leclio), 
 
 \-a\^ , pret.-pr. V. (M); 17!)), I know. 
 
 laisarcis, m. (92), teacher, master. 
 
 laiseins, f (lt):),i).]), a leaching, 
 doctrine. 
 
 laisjan, 7V.v. (:tO; i;)T), to teach. 
 
 laistjan, w. v., lo follow, follow 
 after. 
 
 Laiwweis, pr. n. Atvic. 
 
 lamb, n., lamb. 
 
 land, n.. land, region, country. 
 I'ata bisuujanc, environs. — gen. 
 iandis, adv. (215), overland. 
 
 lasiws, adj. (42,n. 1), 7veak. 
 
 la]' on, w. v., lo invite, call. 
 
 laj'ons, (103, n.l), invitation, con- 
 so la tio n , redemp tio n . 
 
 laubjan, tv. v. (31), only in com- 
 pounds, (a) ga-laubjan, lo believe. 
 (b) us-Iaubjan, lo permit, suffer. 
 
 laiifs, m. (5(1,11.1; 1)1) foliage, 
 leaves. 
 
 laugiijan, //'. v. (31), to deny. 
 
 lauiiuiuni, /'. (14, n. 3), lightning. 
 
 Tiauidja, pr. n. (26,ii.l-). 
 
 laun, n.. pay. wages, reward. 
 
 laus, adj. (T8,n.2) williout {cf. E. 
 -less). 
 
 laus-liandus, adj.(\'.\\,n.\), empty- 
 handed. 
 
 la us j an, w. v.. lo loosen, redeem. 
 — Compound ga-lausjan, ih. s. 
 
 bi-lciban, .?/. i'. (5(!,u. 1 ; lTT,n.l), 
 lo remain. 
 
 leihts, adj., light; — subsL, m., 
 leihts (?), levity. 
 
 leiliran, si. v. (1T2), to lend. Icilnan 
 sis, lo borrow. 
 
 U'ik, n., body, flesh. 
 
 leikan, w. v., to please. — Com- 
 pound ga-lcikan. to please. Availa 
 galeika, / am well pleased. 
 
 leikeins, adj., bodily, of flesh, 
 . fleshly. 
 
 ga-loikon, w. v., to liken., to be 
 like. — Compound in-ga-leiknn. 
 to change into the image or like- 
 
118 
 
 leitils - - iiianwiis. 
 
 1). (i/ijKirli/iiili/. oc- 
 I'o bdrai/. Coiii- 
 
 ntxs (if II. Cnr. III. IS. (u:;ilcil<s. 
 
 <i(lj.. like). 
 li'itils. nilj. (I. is), lililr. 
 leil'aii, .s7.'/'. ( I7_',ii. I). Inf/n: onhj 
 
 ill colli iKiit mis (;i) ar-ici|';ni, lo ijo 
 
 amaij. (h) lti-lci|-aii. (o Icurc, Uu'irc 
 
 hchinil. {^c) i^;\-\v\\K\\\, III (/(), ciimc. 
 
 (fl) iis-]i'i|'aii, lo (JO ((Way, ijo onl. 
 
 fxiss (i/rai/. 
 1 i I'll s . III. / riiii-iriiw. 
 U'ki'is, III., jilnjsiciini (cf. K. leech). 
 lotati (Icitan 7, ii.2) red. v. (IM), lo 
 
 lei, jieniiit, leave, leave beliind — 
 
 Vo)ii]u)iui(h (ii) al-lc'laii. lo lei o/f. 
 
 send awafi : lo leave, dc/uirl : lo 
 
 fortjive ; lo lei one have. (I») iVa- 
 
 li'tan. lo lei rjo, dismiss ; lo reinil, 
 
 forgive; lo'lelfjo. allow: lo lei 
 
 down. 
 and-lcl nail, ;/'. v., lo he released, 
 
 dismissed. 
 lew, //. (!)l,n 
 
 Casio It. 
 1 \v j a 11 , w. I 
 
 poand ffa-lcwjan , ih. .v 
 li bains, /. (l(i:{,n. I), life. 
 1 ill an, w. V. (l!):^. l" live. 
 af - 1 i I'll an , w. v., lo he lefl remainim/. 
 Ii!2:an, si. V. (ITIin. I), lo lie. 
 ligrs. III. (a), conch, bed. 
 af- linn an, si. v. (171, it. I), lo 
 
 depart. 
 lisan, si. V. (I7(l, n. I), lo f/alher, 
 
 colled (cf. K. to lease =■ to r/ lean). 
 Componnil g-AWfi-Au, lo'e/alher 
 
 together. g\\\. sik, lo assemble. 
 lists, /; (.•{(»; |():t), wile. 
 lil'iis, m. (105), liinb. 
 lin fs, gen. liiibis, adj. (;i I ; :)(;,n. I ; 
 
 I '21,11. 2), dear, beloved. 
 1 ill dan, st. v. (173,n. I), to grow. 
 liiigan, si. V. (HI; J7;j,n. I) to lie. 
 liiijjan, w. V. (Iil2, n. J; l'j;{), to 
 
 marry. 
 lin,!j,n, /*. (31), lie. 
 li ii};nja, a liar. 
 liiiliadci, /". , a7id liiiliadcins, f 
 
 (113,11.2), light, illuminalion. 
 liuhadcius, adj., lighlening, 
 
 bright. 
 liiihal>, g. linliadis n. (114), lighl. 
 1 ill lit J an, W.V., lo lighten, shine. 
 fra-liusan, sl.v.(\~i'S,\\.\), lo lose. 
 |iuta, m., hypocrite. 
 1 6 fa, m., the pahn of the hand. 
 ^nbains, /". (31), ho]ie. " 
 .iibja-lcisci, f. (3(i), witcherafl. 
 liil)o, /; (;!l), love (in brn)'ra-lubu). 
 
 ludja. /., fice. 
 
 Ill ftns, ///. ( lor)), ,■///•. 
 
 1 1'l k an , .>7. V. ( 1 ."i ; I 73, n. 2), lo lock ; 
 
 only in compounds (a) .t;a-lukan, 
 
 to shut, sliHl up. (b) iis-lfikan, 
 
 lo unlock, ojien. 
 1 iikarn , /(., light. 
 1 nkarna-s ta|'a, ///., candlcsiii h. 
 fra-liisnan, w.v. (MM), to lie lost. 
 
 perish. 
 Ill stun, w. v., lo desire. 
 Instils, /;/. (105), lust, desire. 
 
 Magan, prel.-pr. v. (2o|), /o he 
 able: can. 
 
 niagal'ci. /'. (113), virginilg. 
 
 inagal's, /. (I03), niaift, virgin. 
 
 mag II la, m. (los). Utile hoy. hoi/. 
 
 mag lis, m. (105), b/ig. 
 
 malitcigs, adj. (I2i), mightg. 
 
 nialits^ f. ((;B,n. I), might, strength. 
 
 maidjan , fv. v., to deform, cor rapt, 
 fa/sify. 
 
 maihstns, m., diiiK/. 
 
 Ill a is, adv. {belonging lo inai/.a 
 (212)), more, rather, ban inais, 
 Ivaiwa niais, how much more: 
 iiiais, w. d., more ilian. 
 
 inaitan, red. v. (IT!I), to cut. — 
 Compounds (a) af-inaitan, lo cut 
 ojf. (b) lii-inaitan, lo circnincise. 
 
 maif'ms, m. (!)l,n. I), a present . 
 
 inaiza, conijuir., greater: siipcrl. 
 niaists, the greatest (liis). Jdr. 
 inaist (212,n.3). 
 
 Makaidonja, j\Iakidi)iija , pr. n.. 
 (1 l.n. I), MaxtiSoria. 
 
 nialan, st. v. (177, ii. I), lo grind. 
 
 nialo, /'., moth. 
 
 Ill am in on a, m., /(ap/novixc, riches. 
 
 iuanagdu]'s, /'. (103), abundance. 
 
 nianagci, /'. (Ill), muUiludc. 
 
 managnan, w. v., to increase; 
 abound. 
 
 manags, adj. (124), much. many. 
 
 mana-niaiir]7rja, m. (los), mur 
 derer. 
 
 inana-se]js, g. -scdis, f. (103), man- 
 kind, world (-se)'s, seed, belon- 
 ging lo saian). 
 
 manna, m. (117), man. ni manna, 
 nobody. 
 
 manna-liun, pron. (1()3), with ni, 
 no one. 
 
 iiianwjau, w. v., to prepare. — 
 Compound ga-manwjan, th. s. 
 
 manwiis, adj. (131), ready. — 
 Adv. man\viib;i (2lo). 
 
uiarei — nasjan. 
 
 119 
 
 niarr i, /. ( 1 1:>). scii. 
 
 Maria, Marja, jir. n.. Mrci^nK. 
 
 niarikrcitus, //'. (M'M. /'carf. 
 
 iiiarka, /"., f/oion/nn/ (<•/. /<J. mtirk). 
 
 ^I ark us, pr. >i., Mfi'^>xoc. 
 
 martyr, (ol>)- i/iar/i/r. 
 
 marzjan, w. v., lo ojj'end. — Com- 
 l>oiutd ga-iiiarzjaii , ///. .v. 
 
 mat jail , w. v., lo cut. 
 
 mats, m. (10 1), food (of. t'. meal). 
 
 Mat|Mius, pr. //. Marihiioc. 
 
 maj'l, n. (•,>■!, u. '21, innrkct. 
 
 maudjaii, iv. c. lo ron.'uid. — 
 Compound i;'a-iiiaudjaii, th. s. 
 
 maurghis, wr (',)l,n. 1 ; 214), wuni- 
 iiii/. 
 
 mailman, iv. v., lo iitonni, lo be 
 anxious. 
 
 maurj'r, n. (iM), murder. 
 
 mauri'rjan, w. v., lo murder, kill. 
 
 iiiawi, /. (42; 94), (lirl. 
 
 maAvilO, /'., damsel Mk. V. 41. 
 
 megs, m. (UluJ), son-in-law. 
 
 m (• i n 8 , jmss. proii. (151), my, mine. 
 
 mcl , ;(., lime, hour. 
 
 mcla, a measure, bushel. 
 
 m (Hi a 11, IV. V. (1"^"), lo write, wrile 
 down. — Compounds (a) g;i-iiieljaii, 
 ///. .v. (b) aiia-meljan, lo enroll. 
 
 mcna, m. (lus), /noon. 
 
 mciioj^'s, ni. (117), month. 
 
 mtjri|>a, f. rumor, fame. 
 
 morjaii, w.v., to announce, preach. 
 Partic. mcrjaiwis, m. (115). — 
 Compounds (a) waila-iiicrjaii, lo 
 briny glad tidings. (b)\vaia-iiicrjaii 
 (21,11.2), to blaspheme. 
 
 mcs, n. (S), table. 
 
 Ill i (1 j i s , adj. ( 1 22, 1!. 1 ; 1 25 >, middle. 
 
 Ill i rtj II 11 - g ar d s , m. (i I, world, earth 
 (literally middle-world). 
 
 "ill id mil a (or iiiidiimsV), f., midst. 
 
 Ill iduiiid lids, part. m. (115), me- 
 diator. 
 
 mikildii)'s, /. (1K'>), yrealness. 
 
 iiiikilci, f. (l]:f), yrealness. 
 
 Ill i k i 1 j a 11 , w. V. (185), to praise, 
 ylorify. 
 
 Ill i k i 1 11 ■Ar\.,w.v. ( 194), lo be maynified. 
 
 uiikils, adj. (l-'iS), great, strong 
 {cf. K. much, ^miefcle .). 
 
 luildij^a, f. (97), mildness. 
 
 mi 111 111 a, m. (lOS), cloud. 
 
 mili|^, n. honey. 
 
 iiiiluks, f. (IHJ), millc. 
 
 '•'raims, luimz, )i.(~'>,n.\), flesh, meat. 
 
 iiiiuiiiza compar.; miiiisls, super!. 
 (cf. leitils (i:{8)). 
 
 mills, adv. (7*^,ii. 1 ; 212,n. 1 ), /t'.v.s\ 
 
 in iss;i -de I's (miss;idrdsK /'.. w(>- 
 dced, sin (camp, di-j's). 
 
 iiiis.sa-l c'iks, adj., various. 
 
 iiiissn, adv. (21 l,ii. 1), one another, 
 reciprocally ; always with pers. 
 pron., iz\sis, mis missn {you. us) 
 one another. 
 
 iiiitaii, St. V. (I'd), lo mete, mea- 
 sure. — Comj/ound iis-mitaii, lo 
 dwell permanently, behave. 
 
 iiiita]?s, /". (KKi, 11.1), tneasure. 
 
 mi to 11, w. V. (19(1), lo think, con- 
 sider, think over. 
 
 mitoiis, f. (lii;{,n. 1), consideration, 
 lho}if/]U. 
 
 mi]' (liiid 74,11.1) {\) prp. w. ^/. (217), 
 with, together with. (2) adv., th. s. 
 {used in connection, with verb.i). 
 
 iiiit>-)^an-ci, conj. (218), 7vlu'n, 
 ?vhile. 
 
 mi)? -Avis.se i, /". (ii'O^ conscience. 
 
 iiiizdo, /., reward. 
 
 modags, adj. (124), anyry. moody. 
 
 *at'-iii6jan, w. v. (2(i; 1^7), 'to 
 weary. 
 
 Mo SOS, g. Mosczis, pr. n., Mconfjc. 
 
 1110 ta, custom. 
 
 ga-motaii, prci.-pr. v. (202), to 
 find room. 
 
 motareis, m., loH-galhcrer. publi- 
 can. 
 
 ga-iiiotjau, w. v., lo meet. 
 
 iiio}?s, (jr. iiiodis, ///. (74,ii.2; 91.11.2), 
 courage, anger. 
 
 iiiuka-uiO)dei, /. (15), meekness. 
 
 fai'ir-mulj an, m. v. (15), lo bind 
 up one's mouth, muzzle. 
 
 miiiian, pret.-pr. v. (2(»ti), lo 
 think. — Compound ga-miiiiaii. 
 lo remember, be mindful (2(H»,n.l). 
 
 munau, w.v. (2(i(i,n. 1), lo remem- 
 ber, intend. 
 
 muns, m. (101), thought, purpose, 
 device II. Cor. II. 11. 
 
 Nacii, pr. n. (ti). 
 
 ga-nali, bi-iiah (201), see iiai'ilian. 
 
 nahta-mats, m. (i), supper. 
 
 nahts, f (110), night. 
 
 n a i t e i n s , f. (1 (13, n. 1 ), blasphemy 
 (ga-uaitjan, w. v., to abuse). 
 
 uaqaj's, y. uaqadis, adj.. tiaked, 
 bare. 
 
 uaiiinjan, w.v. (187), to name. 
 
 namo, n. (ll(i,n.l), name. 
 
 11 as c ill s, f. (l(t:<,n. 1), rescue, sal- 
 vation. 
 
 nasjan, iv. v. (185), to save, nas- 
 jands, ?//. (115), the Savior. — 
 
120 
 
 nati — rahnjan. 
 
 fr;i-jiasi;in, lit molic soxiuL la heal, 
 
 save. 
 nati, II. (Itfi), >uU. 
 Na|';ni , jir. n. (7(»/. 
 Na iiliaiiii l),i ir. (.Mn.l), Aorciiihcr. 
 naudi-liaiidi. /:, fc/tir. 
 Naunl fir. II. (2(i,ii. I), 
 nai'ili. adv., i/cf ; iii iiauli, imi ijcl. 
 ija-iiaulian, />;-<7.-/*/-. /'. (Jdl),' i,i 
 
 sn/'fu'c, lo be eiidiiffh. 
 11 ;) 11 ii - 1' a 11 II li , adv., ' still, i/cl. 
 Tiaus, til. (l(H,]i.:(), a dead man. 
 naiil'Jan, w.v., (o force, connicl. 
 
 — Coiiipoiiiid •M\;\-r\\wY'y.m .^ III. s. 
 na Ill's, /; (I (»;{), ttced. 
 Na/, arai)', }ir. n., Nfc'Cn^iiT. 
 Nazorrniis, jir. n.. Na'Connjvnc. 
 
 vocative Nazoronai Mk. I, 2]. 
 n("'. adv. (2 Hi), no, naij. 
 nohr, iidv. ((ij), near.' 
 neh'a, adv., prep. ("217), near. 
 n ell- is, eom/iar. adv. {2\-l), nearer. 
 nfilvjan and eomponnd af-nehrjan, 
 
 ic. V. {with or ivilhonl sik),* to 
 
 draiv near, oppronch. 
 nch'undja, ///., neiijhhor. 
 nei, inlerrog. particle , not'.' 
 ni neg. particle (2I(>), not, nor. 
 niba and nihai (l(i,n.2), conj. 
 
 (2 IS), except, if not, unless. 
 
 nihai ]\van , lest al ami lime Mk. 
 
 IV. 12. 
 nidwa, /'., rust. 
 jiili (2(l,n. 1 and (;2,n.;i) eoiij. (2is), 
 
 and not, tior ; not; nili - nih, 
 
 nili ni, ni nil), ncilher — nor, 
 Nika ridcnius, pr. n. (2.ia. I), 
 niinan, .y/. r. (17(1; 17.")), to take, 
 
 accept, receive. Compounds (a) 
 
 a(-niinan, to take off, to lake 
 
 away {from), (b) aiid-niman , to 
 
 accept, receive, (c) ga-ninian, lo 
 
 lake with one, to conceive Lii. II. 
 
 2;, lo receive, (d) iis-niinan, lo 
 
 lake out, take away. 
 fja-nisan, st. v. {17(i,n. J), lo be 
 
 rescued, saved ; to become whole, 
 
 recover. 
 iiij^an, sl.v. (I7(),u.l), to help. 
 ni 'J is, m. (92), cousin. 
 "iKi", /"• (112), cousin. 
 ni-u, inlerrog. particle (2ltJ), nol'f 
 
 is it not so ? 
 ana-niujan, w.v. (187), to renew. 
 niujis, adj. (I2(')), new, young. 
 n i 11 - k 1 a li c i , f., pusillanimity 
 
 (niuklalis, adj., childisli . under 
 
 age). 
 
 II i nil . num. (Ill) nine. 
 
 ni Hilda, ord. numb. (Iit>). the 
 ninth. 
 
 ni nil t ('Ini 11 d. num. (\ \'.\) ninety. 
 
 II i 11 1 M II , St. V. ( 1 7:>, n. I ) , to enjoy. 
 
 ,i;a - II o li j :i ii , tv. v., satisfy, coiileut. 
 
 iiota, in., hinder part of a ship, 
 slern. 
 
 nil, adv. and conj. (2l4,n. I; 21^), 
 noiv, at present, therefore, hence- 
 forth. - Subsl. train liiinnia nil, 
 I'rotn henceforth. 
 
 null, adv. (21(1; 2 IS), then, thus. 
 
 -iiiiinja, m. (M.'l), taker {in ariii- 
 niiinj:i). 
 
 11 11 nil, t'onj. (2 IS), I here fare. 
 
 iiiita. m.. catcher, fisher. 
 
 (>, inlerjeclioii (21".l), //.' oh.' ah! 
 oi;an , pret.-pr. v. (.'iTi; 2(l2), lo fear, 
 
 be afraid of: also ogan sis. 
 ogjan, «'. /'. (:if)), to frighten. 
 osanna, foreii/n w. ((H). 
 
 Taj da, /'. (M), coal. 
 
 jiaint Ok iistc (lli.n.l), I'cnlccosl. 
 
 V n i t r II s , pr. n. IH r ()o^-. 
 
 paraskaiwc (•'!'■>), day o/' prepa- 
 ration. 
 
 pa ska, ixtur/a., the feasl of the 
 passovcr. 
 
 Pai'intius, ///■.//. (21,ii.a). 
 
 paurimra paiirjiaiira (21, ii. 2. ">), 
 purple. 
 
 Pawliis, pr. II., Uarloc. 
 
 jicika- bagiiis, m. (Til), palm-lree. 
 
 Pcilatus, }ir. n. (fia). 
 
 Pliacba, pr. n. (52). 
 
 pistikcins, adj. (51), genuine. 
 
 lilajija. /. (!)7,n.l), street (Lat. 
 platea). 
 
 plats, m. (a fj?' iV), patch. 
 
 pi in sj an, w.v. (51), to dance. 
 
 ana-praggan, red.v.(^{), toharass. 
 
 praitoriaun (120,n.2), I'relorium. 
 
 praufcteis, /', 7iQO(fi'/ii^. 
 
 praufctus or prautetes,- ?n., tiqo- 
 
 (pi'jtl/C, 
 
 puggs, wj.V (51), purse. 
 pund , n. (51), pound. 
 
 Q, see the letter following K. 
 
 Radagaisiis, pr. n. (2(),n. 1). 
 raginon, w.v., to he counselor, 
 
 governor (ragin, n., advice; ra- 
 
 gineis, ni., counselor). 
 rahnjan , rv. v., to reckon, cmnpute, 
 
 impute. 
 
niilitis — Sai'ibn'inion. 
 
 121 
 
 raihtis, adr. (l]"^). i/icii. /'cr/iiips. 
 
 indeed. 
 railits, (idj., rif//il, slit/if/Zit. 
 iir-raisj;ui, w. v. (I^*^), lo cause 
 
 to rise, lo raise ii)>. 
 ur-raniijan . iv. v. (:5"i), lo make 
 
 1(1 rise. 
 raka. (xixn {lleliretv. aood-/ ur-no- 
 
 ihiuff felloie). 
 ur-vakjan, iv. c, lo sirelrh onl. 
 rasta, /., aii/e. 
 .i;a-ra|'Jan, si. v. (ITT, n. 2), /(/ 
 
 iinniher. 
 ra|'jn, /'. (Il.2\ nitinber, aeeoanl. 
 hi - ran b on, iv.v.. lo rob, des/x^L 
 raiij)j,aii, w. v., lo plit/c. 
 ' r a 11 1 ' s , adj. ( T 1 n . 2 ), red. 
 Ri'ccarod, pr. a. ((i, n.2). 
 -redan, red. v. (1^1), lo counsel. 
 
 (only in eontpounds). 
 reiki, //.. (",)5), power, aulltorili/. 
 ri'ikinon, w. v. {I '.'<»), l<> govern, 
 
 rule. 
 rriks. in. ( I IT), ruler. 
 reiks. adj.. mifjiilij. honorable. 
 reiran, w. v., lo irendile. 
 nr-rcisan, st. v. ( IT'i.n. 1), lo arise. 
 rifinjan, w. v., lo rain {rign, n., 
 
 rain). 
 rikan, st.v. (IT»),n. 1), lo heap. 
 ri(|is, riqiz (T8,n.l), n. (!)'!), dark- 
 ness. 
 riqizcins, adj., dark, gloomy. 
 rinnan, si. v. (174, n. 1), lo run, 
 
 race. Compounds (a) ga-rinnan, 
 
 lo run logclher . come Utgclher. 
 
 (h) iir-rinnan, lo go out, come oul, 
 
 come forth, spring up. j 
 
 rinno; /". (.{2), or oak. I 
 
 ■riureis {or riurs according to i 
 
 §1. '«)?), adj. transitory. 
 rodjan, iv. v., lo speak. 
 \\ u m a , R u ni 6 n o i s , jir. ns. ( 1 "i, ti.2). 
 iir-runinan, n\ v. (78, n. 4), lo 
 
 spread oul, be enlarged. 
 r finis, m.'.' (15), room, space. 
 run a, f. (15), mystery. 
 runs, »j. (:{2; 4!); 101, n. 1.2), a 
 
 running, course, issue. 
 
 8a, pron. (lo.'i), this, the, he. 
 s a b 1 ) a t o , indeclinable subst. . or 
 sabbatus, m. (120, n.l), ad^/ia- 
 
 TOV. 
 
 sa-^i, pron. (157), that, who. 
 sag'gws, w. (101), song, singing. 
 sa-li, pron. (154), this, thai', he. 
 sa-kaz-uli, pron. (l(»4,n. 1). 
 
 sai. inlerj. (21'.i: 201. n..') sec! be- 
 hold! 
 
 saian (saijan 22,n. I), red. v. (22; 
 1^2). lo Strw. — Compound in- 
 saian, to sow in. 
 
 saili s, num. (Ill), s/,v. 
 
 s a i li s t a , ord. nund). ( 1 4(1 ), the si.vlh. 
 
 sailvan, ;?<. r. (:{4,n. I ; lT(i,n. 1), lo 
 see, look at, look into, look on. 
 
 — Compounds (a) at-saih'an, to 
 look on. regard, lahe heed lo 
 (b) bi-sailvan, lo view, look al, 
 look round about, (c) ga-saih'an, 
 lo see, behold, (d) in-saih'an, to 
 look at with attention, (c) [»airii- 
 saihan, to look throur/h, look 
 into, (f) ns-saih'an, lo look up: 
 to look round about for. 
 
 in -sai I j a n , w. v. , in I he phrase 
 insailjan )'a.ta badi, ]\Ik. 11, 4, to 
 lei down the h. with cords. 
 sair, n. (20,n. 2; 114). jxiin, sorrow. 
 saiwala, /". ('J7), soul. 
 saiws m. (loi.n. 1), sea, lake. 
 sakan, st. v. (177.n. I), to dispute. 
 
 — Compounds (a) and-sakan , to 
 speak against. (It) ga-sakan, lo 
 threaten, forbid. 
 
 sakjo, /'. (."55), strife. 
 
 s a k k u s , m. (58, n.l), sack. 
 
 salbon, w. v. (18!t), lo uuoint 
 (salve). 
 
 salbons, /". (I(i;>,n. 1), o/ulmeni, 
 salve. 
 
 saltan, red. v. (I7'.l,n. I), lo sail. 
 
 s a ni a, pron. ( 1 .Ti, n..'i ; 1 .51")), the same. 
 
 sania-lau]'s, adj. (74, n. 1) of 
 equal size or /juuntily, as much. 
 
 sama-leiko, adv., equally, like- 
 wise. 
 
 sania)^, adv. (21.1, n.2), together. 
 
 sand Jan, iv. v. (74,n.;>; |S7), lo 
 send. — Compounds (a)ji'a-sandjan, 
 to accompany, (b) in-sandjan, lo 
 send in, send, (c) us-sandjan, lo 
 send out, away. 
 
 Satan a and Satanas, m. oaravuc. 
 
 satjan, iv.v. (l'^7), lo set, put. — 
 Compounds (a) at-satjan, to dis- 
 miss , divorce Mt. V. ;<2. (b) at- 
 satjau, lo present, (c) ga-satjan, 
 to sel, place; to give {a jiame). 
 (d) fai'ira-gasatjan, to place before, 
 present. 
 
 saj^s, g. sadis, adj., enough, full. 
 
 saulits, (58, n.2), sickness. 
 
 sanil (2(i; 94), n., sun. 
 
 Sau la union, pr. n., ^o/.oiaur. 
 
122 
 
 bisauljau — afslaii)'ii;ui. 
 
 lM-saiilJ;iii. ir. r. {1\.\\. I), i„ siilhi. 
 
 hi -sail hi, 1 11. ii\ V. C.'l.ii. I) /,/ dc- 
 
 I'llc one's sri'/'. 
 Sai'ir, i>r. n.. ni. (i), '^{•o^ (2 I, ii. .">). 
 saijr,i::a. /'.. care [sorra/r). 
 sa II rii'aii , /v. r.. la Cdrc, //<• /ni.i/ous 
 
 iihtnil. 
 saiil's, ,11. (lul), s(tcri/icc. 
 Scid oil a, )n\ n., ^'/rfwr. 
 Si'inioii (//(■<•. SciiiioTKi) ninl Sci- 
 
 iiionus, ///•. n.. l^idof. 
 SI- ilia, ;/ni. rc/l. jiron. (l.Mi). 
 sciiis, proii. (IT) I), his, [licir. 
 scil'iis, adj. (|:{|), /<((c. 
 scls, tulj. (I lid), kind. 
 sih.ja, /: (1)7,11.1), rch(lii,nsliii>. 
 i;-a-silt)6ii, w. r., lo ho reconciled 
 
 10. 
 
 sill II 11, nnni. (I II), seven. 
 
 sib nil -tell 11 11(1, num. (ll:!), sev- 
 en.li/, 
 
 sidon, w. V. (I'.iu), i,, pnte/iee. 
 
 sid us, ni.. cnsi'oni. 
 
 sii>-i,Mvaii, ,v/. e. (dS; i7l,ii. i), i„ 
 sinij, read, read xioud. — Com- 
 pound iis-siiixwan, to read, read, 
 aloud. 
 
 sijjis, M., viclori/. 
 
 Siijis-iiicros, pr. n. (r,,n.2). 
 
 sij;qaii (si^ifqan), st. v. (I71,ii. 1) 
 lo sink. Compound f;'a-,sii;'i!;(|n.ii, 
 to sink, sink under . ' lo lie ah- 
 sorhed, snuilioived up in. 
 
 siii;-lJ6, H. (I 10), seal. 
 
 siliii, n. (-2(1,11.1; lOU), viclorij. 
 
 f^\iX.\'y,\.n, w. v., 10 seal. 
 
 ana-silaii, w. y. (1!);{), lo Oc silenl. 
 
 silba, pron. (i:{2,n..{; 150), self. 
 
 Silbauus, pr. n. (5, a; 5 1,ii. 1), 
 2t!i).oi'Ciro^. 
 
 silda-U'ikjaii, )v.v., lo wonder. 
 
 silubr, u. (UJ), silver. 
 
 siiulc, adv. (2J4,ii. 1), once. 
 
 .sinaps. III. (V), mustard. 
 
 sincigs, «<//'( lu,n..i; i;is), old. 
 
 sintcins, adj., daily, sintcinu, 
 adv. , atwarjs , ever. soil t-ina 
 (17,11.2). 
 
 SI}) on CIS, m. (92), pupil, disciple. 
 
 sipoiijaii, w. V. (1N7; iss), lo be 
 a pupil. 
 
 sit an, si. v. (i7(;,u. 1), lo sit. 
 Compounds (a) bi-sita,n, lo si I 
 about, bisitands (115), m., one 
 who dwells near , a neighbor. 
 (b) ;;-a-sitan, lo sit ilown. 
 
 sill jail, //'. r. ( I'^T), la sew. 
 
 s i II U a II . si. r. ( I T:i ii. I ), /</ fie siik. 
 
 s i 11 U s . adj. (12 1). siel, . 
 
 sinus. /' (In:;), sceimi . sit/lil. 
 
 vision . I'lipriiranee. 
 skabaii. si. r. (IT7.ii. II. /" share. 
 ska.dus. ///.. shdilc. shndmr. 
 - s k a d \v ei n s, f. (Il.ii. I), shudiio/ 
 
 (in. ii\-i-ska<hv('ins|. 
 iil'ar-ska (1 \vj an , «'. r. ( II, ii. I ). /" 
 
 overshadow. 
 skaidan, red. v. (I7'.i), lo sepa 
 
 rale. 
 g'a-s ka idnaii , w. v. (I'M), lo be 
 
 separaled. divorced. 
 ska, Ikiiion, w. v., lo serve. 
 s k a 1 k s , m. ( '.» I ), servant. 
 skaiiiaii sik, /r. v.. lo be ashnuud 
 
 ("/')■ 
 i;'a -s ka |»J a 11 , si. r. (177, ii. 2), lo 
 
 create, make^ishape). 
 skattja, ni. (S(l), moneipehaut/er. 
 skatts, in. (()'.),n. 1), moneij. 
 skal'jan, si. v. (177, n. 2), to do 
 
 harm, sealh. 
 s k a iida-ra ips , ///. (V), a lealheni 
 
 sirup, latchet. 
 skaiins, adj. (i;!(i,ii. 2). beauiiful. 
 us-skawjan, w. v. (12, n. 2), lo 
 
 (re)awake. 
 skeiuan, si. v. (172,n. 1), to shine. 
 
 lo be briUianl — Compouml bi- 
 
 skcinan, to shine round about. 
 skeiroins, /'., explanalion. 
 i;'a-ske irjan, _w. v., lo explaiit. 
 skeirs, adj. (7sn.2), clear. 
 skewjaii , w. v., lo ijo. 
 skip, n... si lip. 
 at- ski lib an, si. v. (■">(i,ii. I ; I 7.'i,ii. 1), 
 
 lo shove away. 
 skolis, m. (aV), shoe. 
 dis-skrcitan, st. v. (172,ii.l), lo 
 
 tear to j>ieces [shreds]. 
 dis-skritnan, w. v. (191), lo be 
 
 torn to shreds. 
 skuggwa, ni. (OS), mirror. 
 sknla, m. adj., guilty, liable lo 
 
 penally ; subst. (los), debtor. 
 skill an, prel.-pr. v. (200), to owe, 
 
 to be (ibliyed lo ; skiild ist, it is 
 
 lawful, suitable, permilled:, skiild 
 
 wisan, lo be obliged. 
 skfira, /'. (15), shower. 
 slaban, st. v. (177, n. I), to slrihe, 
 
 beat (cf. E. to slay). 
 slabs, m. (i), stroke, plague. 
 at'-slau|'jan, w. v., lo itespair. 
 at"-sl a 11 1' It an . w. r.. lo be ama- 
 zed. 
 
slawan — swaihra. 
 
 123 
 
 ;c' 
 
 slawan, w. v., lo he si/cn/. - 
 Ci>miioinid ga-f>laM'an, ik. s. 
 
 slC'pan, red. v. (17!)), Id sleep. 
 
 slC'i^s, ///. (ill. 11. 2), sleep. 
 
 tVa - 1^ 1 i 11 (1 a n , si. v. ( 1 7 1 , ii. I ) . lo 
 snudliitv lip. 
 
 sliui)a]i, .s7. V. (17;;, 11. I), lo slip. 
 
 s in a Iv k a , /ii. (o^, ii. 1 ). /?>/. 
 t siuals, (ufj., small. liUle. 
 
 ira - s 111 i t a ii , si. v. ( 1 7 2, ii . I ) , lo 
 besmear. 
 
 siiai;*a, ///., t/artuenl. eloak. 
 
 siiaiws, ///. (!M,ii. 1), snow. 
 
 siu'i|'aii, si. V. (172,11.1). lo cm. 
 (ef. K. lo sual/ie). 
 
 siiiiimjan, w. r.. lo hasleii. 
 
 s n i 11 uniiidus, «c/;'. (212,a. 2), willi 
 more hasle. 
 
 siiiwaii, si. V. (17()ii.2), III luisleii. 
 
 sii II t rs, adj., wise. 
 
 so k Jan. w.v. (.iS; I8(i), lo seek, 
 desire : lo inquire into, dispute. 
 
 s ok 11 8, /'. (a.i; 10:f), research, 
 r/iieslioii. 
 
 spaikiilatur (oa; 21, n. 2), Sjii/. 
 
 s ]» a r w a , ?)i., sj>arrow. 
 
 sjiaurds, /". (lid), race-course. 
 
 sped u mist s, sup. ( I .Hi), n. 1 ), ilie last. 
 
 speiwan, si. v. (172,ii. 1), lo sjiil. 
 (cf. E. lo spew). 
 
 sjiilda, /'., tablet. 
 
 s]iill6ii, 7V. v.. to nnrrale, tell 
 (si)ill. /(., lale) (cf. A', spell). 
 
 siiiiinaii, St. v. (17],ii. I), lo spin. 
 
 s )i r a 11 1 6 , adv. (2 1 1 , ii. 1 ), quic/.ii/. 
 
 stafs, ?n. (5(),ii. I), element. 
 
 slaiga, /"., path, way. 
 
 s 1 a i 11 a h s , adj. , stony. 
 
 staiuoiiis, adj., of stone, stony. 
 
 st a ins, m. (iH), .ilone, rock. — As 
 pr. n. = Peter Skeir. 4!). 
 
 f? fair no, /'., star. 
 
 sa - s t a 1 d a n, red. ?;. ( 1 79 ), to possess. 
 
 Stan dan, si. v. (I77,u. M), /" sliind. 
 — Compounds (a) af-staudan, to 
 renounce, fall away. (I)) and- 
 standan w. d., lo fvilhstaud , op- 
 pose, (c) at-standan, lo stand by, 
 come near , approach, (d) ga- 
 standan, to stand, stand firm, 
 slay; to be restored ^\k.\\\, h. 
 (c) hvis-standau(twistandau, comp. 
 vj 7^, n..')) UK d., lo depart from 
 one, bid farewell to. (f) us- 
 standan, lo stand up, rise, arise. 
 
 stabs, y. stadis, m. (101), stead, 
 place, counlry_ jaiiiis stadis (comp. 
 § 215) on the other side, across. 
 
 sta)'s, y. staj'is. w. (i?), shore. 
 
 coast. 
 staiia, f. {2{\), Jiidyineni , law suit. 
 
 daninalion. 
 staua, m. (2(1; \n^}, jinlye. 
 s taiia-sto Is, ///. (a), jiiilgmcnl- 
 
 scat. 
 an d-staurran, w. v., to ihrealeii. 
 Stan tan, red. v. (I7i>,n.l), to thrust, 
 
 strike. 
 stcigan, st. v. ( 17 1, ii. 1 ), lo mount. 
 
 — t'ompoi/nds (a) iil'ar-stt'igan to 
 iiioiuil up, yroiv uj> Mk. IV. 7. 
 (li) us-stoigan (ustcigaii 7s,n.5), 
 to mount up, ascend. 
 
 stilma, /'. (!>7), voice. 
 us-stiggan, st. v. (174,n. 1), to 
 
 pluck out {cf. E. to stiny). 
 stigijan, St. v. (17-1, n. I), lo thrust. 
 s til an, St. v. (175,n. I), lo steal. 
 s t i \\' i t i , n., pa lien ce . 
 stinr, m. (7s,ii.2; iil,n. 1), steer. 
 sTTrdfan, w. v., only in compounds 
 
 (a) ana-studjau, to beyin. (Ii) tlu- 
 
 stodjan, th. s. 
 stojan, w.v. (2l'p; |S(i), to jiulye. 
 
 — Compound ga- stojan, to 
 judye, determine. 
 
 stols, ?n. (a), stool. 
 
 straujan, w. v. (42; 1^7), to sirew. 
 
 striks, ///. (aV), stroke, lillle. 
 
 stubjus, ///. (lt)5), dvsl. 
 
 ga-suljaii, w. v., to found. 
 
 sunian, adv. (214,ii. 1), once. 
 
 sums, pron. (lt>2), some, some one : 
 one, plur, some, b'i siiniala /// 
 part. 
 
 suiidro, adv., asunder, separately, 
 (done. 
 
 siinja, /■. (97, n. I; 21n). Iruth. 
 
 siinjalia, adv. (2l(i), truly. 
 
 siiiijon, w. V. (19(1), lo jiislify. 
 
 suuna, m., and suiino, /"., sun. 
 
 suns, adv.. soon, suddenly, iinme 
 diately. 
 
 suns-aiAS', adv., imniedialely. 
 
 suns-ei, conj., as soon as. 
 
 sunus, m. (KM), son. j.^.- 
 
 suts, adj. (Ion. J; V.W). sweei. . 
 
 sw a , adv., so. 
 
 swa-ei, conj. (2 IS), so thai : there- 
 fore. 
 
 af-swaggwjan, w. v., lo make de- 
 spondent. 
 
 bi-swairban, si. v. (174, ii. I), to 
 wipe. 
 
 swailiva, ///. (lii"^), father-in- 
 law. 
 
124 
 
 Rwailiro — IriiTffwa. 
 
 swailiro /'. {WD. innilui-iii- Inir. 
 swii- laii I's. ihlj. (Kll). so <jrf(ii. 
 
 so iiiurli. 
 swa-lc iks. iidj. (IC. 1), a/ such n 
 
 hind <ir t/iudili/. snrh. 
 s wa 111 111 s, III., s/)()/if/c. 
 swariMi. s/. r. (ITT.n 1). in sircir. 
 ('o»i(i(iini</s in) l»i-s\varaii . la 
 
 iKljiirc. (Ii) iilar-swaraii , lo fiir- 
 
 SIfClll . 
 
 swiirc, ifilc, iciilidiil It fdusc . ill 
 
 vain. 
 s w a r t i s ( . / ) or s w a r I i /. I ( I! ) n. 
 
 (V), in/,. 
 swart s, at//., hliick {ff. lu swtirl). 
 s \v a - s \v c , iii{v., St) Its, Just tis, tis : 
 
 fOllJ. ("J is), so llltll {ill St) w. 
 
 iii/iiiiliof). 
 swc, f/t/i\ liiul coiij. ("^1"^), IIS. jus I 
 
 lis: ivlit'ii ; so lliiil ; nlionl (with, 
 
 aumcrnls. 
 s wc}?iij;in, )v. v.. In rcjoiff. 
 s wo ill an, .s7. r. (.■>(;, n.i; I72,n.l), 
 
 It) CCllSC. 
 
 s we ill, //., swiiif. jiiff. 
 
 swrrs, iiilj. (T'^.ll.■-'), htiiiorcd. 
 
 s w (■ s , tidj. (124,11.1), o wii . 
 
 s w c - \> ;i u li , II dv. ( 2 1 N ), ijcl, how- 
 ever, Ihouijh. 
 
 pi - s w i k 11 n \>] a ii , w. v. . to intikc 
 kiioivn. iiiiuiifesl. 
 
 s wi-k nn|'s, ndj.. iiuinifesl, kiiniOH. 
 
 swiltaii, .?/.?'. (174,11. I ), Iodic. 
 ('m/if)()iiiif/ s;-a-.swiltai), l/i. s. 
 
 s w i 11 I'll an , w. n., lo ticeoinc slroiit/. 
 
 swinj's, tidj. (114), strontj , whole 
 ^Ik. U. 17, powerful, miijlili/. 
 
 s wis tar, /'. (114), sister. 
 
 swoijatjan, w. v., lo sir/h. 
 
 swiiinfsl, H. (SO), jtoinC pool. 
 
 Sy iiiai»')ii, pr. n. (;{'.!), ^viii-tih: 
 
 synai,^o j?a-fa|'s, {/. -fadi.s, ///. (i) 
 the ruler of ti syiitiffoijue. 
 
 s,vnafi:6gC', f. (:v,)), o-iraj'ty/^. 
 
 Syria, pr. n., I^vi^>ia. 
 
 i'ai;], //., httir. 
 
 taij,T, II.., tear. 
 
 tall) an, w. v., lo Icur. 
 
 taili.swa, iv. adj.., ri;/hl: taijiswo, 
 
 /'., Ihe ritjhl hand. 
 t ailiim , num. (141), leu. 
 tai lunula, ortl. vuinh. (1 Hi), ihe 
 
 leiilh. 
 tailiiin- 1 (]■ IhuhI and - tailiund, 
 
 nam. (1 l.i; comp. 14^), a hundred. 
 t a i k n j a ii , iv. v. ( 1 88), lo t>eti>ken, 
 
 show. --- (Jomfnmnd lus-taikiijan, 
 
 III disliai/iiish, iip/miiil : (i> show. 
 
 approve: list, sik dii. lo conimctid 
 
 one s self lo. 
 talk lis, /'. ( Hi:;), lokcn. sii/ii. 
 taiiiJM, /: (1 12), haskel. 
 tains, ///. (ill ), Iwif/. 
 i a i V a ii , si. r. ( 1 7."), ii. 1 ) : "/(/// in 
 
 conipoiinds. (a) dis-tairaii, lo 
 
 tear asunder, tear lo pieces, Inirsl. 
 
 (1)) pi-tairaii , lo Itreak , ttcslroi/. 
 
 cease. 
 \ a 1 1' i I' a rfc?.i lit': {a Chaldcnn word 
 
 = damsel). 
 talzjaii, m. v., lo leach, inslrncl : 
 
 panic, talzjands, ni. ( 1 I-t), icnchcr. 
 
 master. 
 pi- 1 a 111 j a II, w.v. (Hit; |S7). lo lame. 
 taiii, n. (2(j; it.'i), deed. 
 taujan, w.v. (187), lo do, mnke. 
 
 act, canse. - Conipotind ,i:;a-taii- 
 
 Jaii , III. s. 
 pi- tail man, w. v., lo he lorn, be- 
 come void; pa-tai'irnands , transi- 
 
 lory, void. 
 pi-tei]i:in, st. v. (172n.l). lo tell. 
 
 tmnounce. 
 Tcimai'ij'aius , pr. n. 'riin'iiho^. 
 Tcitns, pr. n. 7Yroj. 
 ti'kan, red. V. (IS I), lo touch. - 
 
 Compound at-ti'kan, ih. s. 
 'riicodcmir, 'riicodoiiiinis, pr. a: 
 
 ((),n.2; 7(l,n. 1). 
 'I'licod oriciis, pr. n. (l'^,!!.!; 
 
 7u,n.l). 
 Til cud OS, pr. n. (\'>,n. I ). 
 T h c 11 d i c o d o , pr. n. ( I S, n. 1 ). 
 "tigus, m., decade (142). 
 and -til on, w.v., io .vtvcf (pUils, 
 
 adj., convenienl, fit, til, n., aim). 
 ga-timan, st.v. (17r>,n. I), lo sail. 
 timrja, n. (108), carpcnler. 
 titilian, sl.v. (IT.'i), lo pull, low, 
 
 luf). — Compounds (a) at-tiiilian, 
 
 to pull Inwards, bring {lo a cer- 
 tain place), (b) iis-tiulian, lo lead 
 
 out, lead aivaij : le execute. 
 
 finish. 
 -tojis, adj. (riCt), doinij (onli/ in 
 
 compounds). 
 trail a ins, /'., Irusl, confidence. 
 tniuan, 7V.v.('h\; 17!i,n.2-, r.C!), 
 
 lo Irusl. — Compound pi-traiian, 
 
 lo trust, be courageous. 
 'V r a lias, dat. Traiuiflai , pr. n.. 
 
 traiisti, n. (;i.'),n. I), covenant. 
 triggwa, /'. ((•7,11.1), covcnanl, 
 alliance. 
 
triffffws 
 
 I2r. 
 
 triggws, adf.iCt^: \'li). Irxc. fdilh- 
 
 ■ fill. 
 
 anu-trimpan. .v/. ?'. (I T-I.ii. I), lo 
 approach. 
 
 trill, n. (il-J.u. 1), Irer. 
 
 triidan, si. v. (175,ii.2). /<> Ircad. 
 
 tiigg"l, //•. sl(ti\ liimiiiari/. 
 
 tuji\ii;o, f. (Ill), tinigiie. 
 
 tiiigjan, //'. v., 10 co/i/irm. — Com- 
 pound o-a-tulg'jan, ///. .v. 
 
 till g' 11 s , adj. ( I ;i I ), si end fast. 
 
 tun [mis. ill., loolh. 
 
 twai, iniiii. (140). tiini. 
 
 t w a lib- w i n t r u s . ad j. ( 1 :'> I ), 
 Iwelve years old. 
 
 twalif. num. (5(iu. I; 141), livelre. 
 
 tweifls. in. (91 n. 2), douhl. 
 
 tweilinai, nuin.^Wl), two apiece, 
 two at a Ihiie. 
 
 twis-st.indan. see standaii. 
 
 T3'kekns, pr. n. ((i). 
 
 Tyra, pr. n, Tvqoq. 
 
 I^addaius, jn-. n. OuMaloq. 
 
 I'adei. adr. (2i;i,n. 1), wldlher. 
 
 j'ag-kjan, an. v. (2o;i), to ihiiik, 
 meditale , consider, jnigkjan sis, 
 to reason. — Compound and- 
 l-'agkjan sik, to reinember. 
 
 Italian, w.v. (I'jri), to he silent. 
 
 I^aho, /'. (51^), clay, rcrjXoq. 
 
 j'airli, prep. w. ace. (217), tlirouok; 
 l)y , by means of : f^airli j'lH'i, 
 wherefore , for which reason 
 Skcir. 41). 
 
 Jjairko, n. (1 lu). hole. 
 
 ga-l^airsan, st. v. (174, ii. 1), lo 
 wither. 
 
 )'an, (1) rel. {commonly at the Oe- 
 yinniny of a sentence), when, as 
 long as, (2) denionslr. (followiny 
 the first closely-connected word), 
 then, at that time, tliereiipoh 
 (214,11.1); (.}) conj. (21S), tint, 
 however, therefore, for {imme- 
 diately after iili). 
 
 )7ana-mais, adv., further, still. 
 
 )?ana-sei}>s (212,11.1), adv., fur- 
 ther, still; iii I'aiiascit's, no 
 longer. 
 
 l^audO, conj. (21S), if, liecause, 
 till. 
 
 uf- 1' auj an, iv. v. (1*^7), lo stretch 
 out. 
 
 )'au-uii, adv. (2 IS), indeed, titer e- 
 fore. 
 
 I'an-uh. adv. (2 lb), ihen. 
 
 t'ar, adv. (2l;i,n. I), there. 
 
 t'ar-ei, adv., ivhere. 
 
 I'arilis, «^//. (20, 11. 1), not yet full- 
 ed {said of new cloth). 
 
 j'ar-uli, adv.. there: conj.. hut 
 (2ls). 
 
 )^at-aiiici, adv., only. 
 
 [>at-ei, (1) neat. ret. ]iron. (I.')7). 
 (2) conj. (21S), that, liecause. in 
 order thai. It often ansivers 
 Greek on. wlien precediny direcl 
 quotations. 
 
 \> a \> r o and |\a)'rOi-li , adv. (2 1 :>. n. 1 ), 
 thence; after thai, then. 
 
 )?au and \>iv\\-\\ (1) conj., than 
 {after comparatives), or {in 
 double questions). (2) /7^/r. (21(»), 
 yet, indeed, perhaps (commonly 
 unsweriny Greek av). 
 
 ]> a u li - i a b a i , conj. (218), even if. 
 
 }' a 11 r b'a n . pret.-pr. v. (lUO). to 
 want, need, to stand in, need of. 
 
 I'ai'irfts, f. (5(i,n.4; 10.5), need, 
 necessity. 
 
 I' a 11 rn lis, m. (105), thorn. 
 
 \> a I'l r p , n. (94, n. 2), village. 
 
 ga-l'aiirsnan, w. v. {'.Vl), to wither. 
 
 [nxiirstei, /: (32; li;<), thirst. 
 
 {' a 11 r s u s , adj. ( ;}2 ; I .'! I ), dry, with- 
 ered. 
 
 I^e-ei (I57,n. I; 2 IS), conj., for, 
 because. 
 
 |>Gi (157,11.2) {\)rel. (= f^utci) after 
 l^atalvali, t'isluali, etc. (I(i4, u. I). 
 (2) conj. (2I'<), that, in order 
 that. 
 
 iM'ilian, st.v. (I72,n. I), to thrive. 
 
 ju'. ilr o, /'., thunder. 
 
 i^eiiis, pron. (151), thine. 
 
 at- 1' ill sail, St. ?;. (174,n. I), to draiv 
 towards. 
 
 I' i s - Iv a z u h , pron. , followed by a 
 rel. prn. (I(5l,n. I), whoever, who- 
 soever. 
 
 I'iubjo, adv. (211), secretly {like 
 a thief). 
 
 pint's, jnubs (50,11. 1), m. (a), thief. 
 
 1' ill da, f. (97), people; in plur. 
 the Gentiles, jnii jniidct, those 
 of the Gentiles, the (Tenttles. 
 
 jnudan-gardi, /'. (9s), kingdom. 
 
 [' i u d a n s , in. ( a ), king. 
 
 I'i iidaiioii, w.v. (190), to be king. 
 
 JMiidinassus, m. (105), kingdom. 
 
 ' Inus, m. (91,ii.:{); servant, 
 ni., good. 
 ')aii, w. f. (Is7), to bless. — 
 Compound ga-t>iut'jan, ///. s. 
 
 I'iwi, /. (9S,ii. 1), maid-servant. 
 
 ]m u I? , 
 JMiiH 
 
i2t"; 
 
 s:a|M;tilifin iinsOls, 
 
 i;-;i-|'l:i iliaii , red. r. (17!l,ii.1). lo 
 
 rnrt'ss, ciitiso/c. 
 |'l;i(|iis, H//J. (i:U). sti/'t. 
 I'l i 11 li:i 11 , //> /h-c. ('iinijiDiiiiil 
 
 i;';i-t'liiilKUi. ///. \. 
 I'uiniis, /ir. II. HctKt'ij. 
 I'rafst j ;ni. /r. r., to coiiitoli'. ~ 
 
 Coin/ioiniil i;';i-|'r;irsti;ui, ///. .v. 
 I'r.-iii'jn n , ?/'. r.. to run. 
 i'rniiis tci. /'. (1 i;i). locii.'il. 
 |>ri'i li;iii . \/. r. (lT2.ii.l). lo thronii. 
 
 trouliic. 
 |>nMs, iiinii. (140). Ihri'c. 
 I'ridia. ord. niimh. (I ir, ; M'.i.n.l). 
 
 the lltiril. 
 I'risk :i 11, .%•/.?;.( 171. u. 1). lo /hrr.s'h. 
 iis-)'riiit:in, si. r. (ITH.ii.l). lo 
 
 Ironhli;. coiilenut. 
 I'm ts-t'ill, 11., Icpni.'nj. 
 I'll, pro)t. (1 ")()), Ihoii. 
 |'Ui>-kjan, nn. c. (2(i',)), lo ihinic ; 
 
 iin/HTSona/, ]n\gkv\\> mis, it .teems 
 
 lo vie. 'i)ielhink.<:, I t/tin/i, suppose. 
 -)>rilits, adj. (!•")'')' ih'nikiiKi (oiilij 
 
 in coiiipound<;). 
 )> ft li 1 11 s . in. ( 1 •") 1') , conscience. 
 I ' u 1 ;i i n s , /'. ( I n :{, n . l ) , .su//'erinf/. 
 
 piilience. 
 )'ul;ni. IV. V. (r.i:'>), to lolerale, 
 
 sit/fer. — Conipo iind v;'A-\>nhm. l/i.s. 
 I'fisiindi, num. (\'>-, I !■">), /'. . a 
 
 Ihousand. 
 )>\viili!in, st.v. (177,11. I), to ?iuis/t. 
 
 wash, one's self. 
 }^;i-]' w;i.s tj an , w. v. lo coiijirm, 
 -11, an. encUlic particle den,ol.in,ij a 
 
 iiaeslion (2 Hi), for exnnipic, 
 
 skuld-u i.st, is it per milted? abii 
 
 (at' + ii) t^iis .sill)in I'll ]'uta ([ij'is, 
 
 say est ihon this ihiny/ of Ihi/selff 
 
 Prefixed In/ .i^-a- ci I (i, ii. i). 
 
 Cornp. niu. 
 Ubadaiiiinis, }ir. n. (lit,ii.l). 
 Ubadila, pr. n. (J(i, ii. I), 
 iibilaba, udr. (210), evilly, ill. 
 11 b i 1 s , adj. (121; I HS), evil, ill, bad ; 
 
 — nenl. snhsl. j'ata iiliil and 
 
 I'ata ii))ilo. 
 11 b i 1 - 1 oj i s , adj. ( 1 211), mischievous, 
 
 (evil-doiiuj). 
 11 f (.Ml, 11.1; 217) prep. 'W. d. and ace., 
 
 under. 
 iif-ai}uMs. adj. (.j2,n.2), under 
 
 an oath. 
 ufar, prep. w. d. and ace. (217), 
 
 over, above, beyond. 
 11 t'aras.sjan, w. v., to make lo 
 
 abo and, increase. 
 
 11 fa ras s lis . ///., overfliDv . nbun- 
 ilance : ^/rt/. ufarassau, adverb, in 
 abundance, extremely. 
 
 II t'a ro , adv. (2ll,n. I ), above ; prep. 
 >r. qen. and dal. (217), over, <dn>ve. 
 
 11 ft a, adv. (21 1,11. 1), often. 
 
 -nil, or -h (comp. 2J,ii.2, and (■)2, 
 11. .■'.>, enclilic pnriicle (= Ll. (]IU'. 
 2 Is), and, a/ so, bul. — /// com- 
 position with pronouns and par- 
 ticles it ofien. adds intensity In 
 the siyniftcalion, comp. sail (l">l); 
 )>al'r6'-h, faii-h, |'ar-uli, I'au-ulu 
 — modifyiny the siynif. Ira-ziih. 
 Irarjizuli '(l(i"4 el seq.). 
 
 I'lli ti'io-s, filitiiig'S. adj.{\:>: !'.»). /// 
 yood lime . sufficiently early : — 
 adr. filitei,iju (l.T,ii.:i;"2 I 1). 
 
 I'llitwn, /'. (].t; 112), dawn, air 
 uht\\'(')n before day. 
 
 11 lb and us, w.(V), camel. 
 
 iin-ai;'aiids, partic. (.'io; 2(i2. ii.2) 
 fearless. 
 
 iin-aiid-li ulit's, p.p. (from aud- 
 liiiljan), not uncovered , not dis- 
 closed. 
 
 11 11 -and- so ks, adj. (•'>'>). irrefut- 
 able. 
 
 iindar, prp. w. ace. (217). under. 
 
 iindaro, adv. (2Il,ii.l), bebiw: 
 also used as prep. w. d., under. 
 
 II nd, prep. (217) (1) 7V. d. for, in- 
 slead of. (2) 7v. ace., up lo, until. 
 und l-iatei (218), until, till, as 
 lony as. und tilii niais, much 
 more. 
 
 uii-f;liirs. adj. (I. 'SO), lallliny, 
 talkative. 
 
 un-l'rol>s, adj. (71,n.r), injudi- 
 ciirus, /onlish. 
 
 un-ga-hobains, /. (:>•">), inconti- 
 nency. 
 
 iin-ga-laubjands, pres. jiariic. 
 {from ga-laubjau), iinbelieviny. 
 
 iin - g a - s a i lir a n s , part. prel. (from 
 ga-sailvan) not seen, invisible. 
 
 iin - liandu - wai'ii'hts, <idj. not 
 handmade. 
 
 u 11 -ll rain s , a,dj. (i), unclean. 
 
 11 n-li 11 Ifu"), f., evil spirit, demon. 
 
 u 11 - k a r j a , w. adj., careless. 
 
 un-kaurcins, f. (lO.'i.n. I), thai 
 winch, is not burdensome. 
 
 '•Min-l(j]'.s, adj. (74, n. 2), )>oor. 
 
 un - maua - riggv/s, (ulj. ((is). 
 fierce. 
 
 iiusar, /;?v>». (r24,n. l.-l; \h\).onr. 
 
 iin-sels, adj. (KiO), evil, wicked. 
 
unto - warinirm. 
 
 127 
 
 iinte, conj. (2 IS), U)ilil. as Ioihj 
 
 as; f\w, because, thai. 
 II n-)' ill)', //.. evil: 
 iin-wahs, (dlj. (">1>). blaniclcss. 
 ini-weis. adj., vjnora)il . iiikic- 
 
 ipiaiiUt'd. 
 nil- wit a 11(1 s, y/v.v. ixirlic. {/'ruin 
 
 witan) if/nord/il. 
 iir-rists, /'. (.'io). resiirreel/oii. 
 nr-runs, tn. (7S,n.4), decease. 
 us (iiz- TSc*., iir- 7s,ii. 4; />j/- s heiiif/ 
 
 (/ropped . see ^ 7 S, 11.5), prep. w. 
 
 iL ('217), OHI. (nil of, fori)) from, 
 
 from. 
 us-daut's, adj. (74, u. 2), zealous, 
 
 diligenl. {see daudjan). 
 us- d r u s t s , f, a faUhtg a ivuij . 
 
 (from driusan). 
 us - fa i rill a, adj. (K!2,n."i), guilh 
 
 less, blameless. 
 ns - t'i 1 111 a , .'('. adj. . frigliiened, 
 
 amazed. 
 us-grudja, rv. adj. (1:52, n. 2), 
 
 weary, idle, dislieartened. 
 u s - li a i s t a , iv. adj. (()9, n. 2), needi/. 
 us-kuii)7s, adj., fully kiiotvn, 
 
 evidenl. 
 us-li]?a, ///.. a 2>erso)t a/fecleit willi 
 
 palsy. 
 us-mct, H, (:}4), manner of life 
 
 {conversallon). 
 u s - s k a u s , adj. ( ] 24, ii. .{), canliovs. 
 u s - s t a s s , /. { 1 03, II .3 ), resurrection. 
 u s - w a u r h t s , adj.. jusl. 
 ns-waurpa, f. (32), a lliing casi 
 
 away, an oulcasl. 
 fit, adv. (In; 2l3n.2), out. 
 uta, adv. (213, ii. 2), without. 
 fitana and iitaJTu, adv. (2IH,n.2), 
 
 from wUliout, wilJiout. 
 11/ -eta (us-ctaV 7s, n. 4), m.. maiujer. 
 
 - Wad d jus, /'. (105), wall [only in 
 
 compounds , as baurgs-waddjus). 
 wadi, n., bel, pledge. 
 -waggari, /<■(?), pillow. 
 walisjan, st.v. (177, n. 2), iogrow. 
 =• w a li s t u s , m. , growlh , sta in re 
 
 {cf. E. to wax). 
 *walitw6 (or walitwaV) f (5*^, ii.2), 
 
 rvalch. 
 wai, inlerj. (2iy), woe! 
 waian, red. v. (22; 182), to blow. 
 wai-dfidja, ///. (2!,n.2), malejaclor. 
 wai-fairlujau, w. v., to wail. 
 wailista, m., angle, corner. 
 waihts, /. ( I Hi c//*^/ n. I), tiling, 
 
 soinething ; generally with the 
 
 negative ^larlicle ni, as ni wailits, 
 nothing ; ni wailitai. ni in wailitai. 
 not at all {no whit). 
 
 wai I a (20,:!), adv., well, rightly. 
 
 wai la-nuTJan, w.v.. see xwi'yxw. 
 
 w a i 1 a - w i z n s^, /'., wellrbeing. food. 
 
 wair. m. (!)l,n.4), man. 
 
 wairpan, st. v. (174), to throw. 
 
 - Compound us-Avairpan w. dai.. 
 or ace., to throw out, east on!. 
 
 wairs. eomjiar. adr. (212. n. 1), 
 worse. 
 
 w a i r s i z a , com pa r. adj. (13s), 
 worse. 
 
 wair]'an, si. v. (I 74, a. I), to be- 
 come (also as auxiliary verb), 
 arise, be born, /laj/pen. occur. — 
 Compound tra-waivt>aii , see fra- 
 wardjan. 
 
 w a i r I? i d a , f, worlhin ess , abilily. 
 
 ga-ga-wairj^nan, 7V.v., to be re- 
 conciled {comp. ga-wairj'i, f.). 
 
 w a i r t' s , adj. , ivorth , worthy. 
 
 w aj a - m e r e i n s . f.{\\ 3, n. I ), Idas- 
 pheiny. 
 
 waja-ni e'l'j an, 7v.v., .SY^f niGrjan. 
 
 wakan, st. v. (177,n. 1), to 7vaLe. 
 
 — Compound f'airli-wakan (((3, 
 n. 1), to ?va.lch , keep wai eh 
 llirouglioul. 
 
 us - Av a k j a n , w. v. ( 1 s7), to wake up. 
 ga-wakuan, w. v. (35). to be 
 
 ayvaked. 
 Valaniir, ///•. n. (<i,n. 2; 40,n. ]). 
 waldan, red. v. (17!), n. 1), to 
 
 govern, ru'e {wield). 
 waldut'ni, n., power, inighl. 
 wal.jan, w. v. (IS7), to choose. 
 waltj an, w. v., to roll. 
 w a nil) a, f. (!I7), belly, roomb. 
 wain in, n., spot. 
 wandjan, m. v. (iss), to turn, turn 
 
 to. - Compounds (a) ga-wandjan, 
 
 to turn., turn towards, gaw. silc 
 
 {also wilhoul sik), to return, 
 
 turn one's self, to be converted. 
 
 (b) us-wandjan, lo turn one's self 
 
 away. 
 waninasHus, ///.. defect (cf. E. lo 
 
 wane). 
 * war, adj. ( 12 l,ii.l), wary, cautious. 
 fra- wardjaii, 7V.v., to spoil, ruin 
 
 {cf. fra-waii'l'an to be ruined). 
 warci, /'. , cauliousuess, cunning- 
 
 ness. 
 wargi|'a, /'., condemnation. 
 warjan, w. v (ls7), to forbid. 
 warm Jan, w. v. (issj, lo warm. 
 
128 
 
 wasjjan - Zakarias. 
 
 ■ wasjan, )i'. r. (I'^T), /(/ vi'sl, clollir 
 one's self. CoiujiouikI i^'a- was- 
 jan, lo dollie. 
 
 wasti. /". (!ts), /fitnnciil : /)liii\, 
 cloilu's. clothmg. 
 
 wat ("), //. (I l(», n. I), nutler. 
 
 wai'ird. /(. (!).'!), word, speech. 
 
 wai'irkjaii. (iu.r. (2(t*l), (o vorl,-. 
 el]'ecl. prepare, iiiake , tin. 
 <'/>)ii/>i)un/f ga-AvaiirkJan. Ih. s. 
 
 wai'irms. //(., 7Vor?/i. 
 
 wai'irstw. )i.. work. 
 
 \\ a 11 r s t w iM 1? s , adj. . effectual. 
 
 wai'irs t \v ja, in., workinau, la- 
 borer. 
 
 wai'irsts, /'. rooi. 
 
 w o- s , ///. (01, n. .")). shock nfa 7vare. 
 billow, ware. 
 
 Weill a, )i. (ins), priesl. 
 
 wt;ilian, st. v. (1"2). /o fiyhl. 
 
 Weill nail. w. v. (U»4), la he halbnv- 
 ed. 
 
 weihs, adj.. ludij. 
 
 Weill, /(., wine. 
 
 weijjaii. */. t). (172, n. 1 ), lo crawa. 
 
 -wcitan, si. v. (I72,n. 1; H)7,n.l). 
 lo see, oiilij in caiiiponnds (a) fra- 
 weitan, lo avenge \ par lie. fra- 
 vveitands , m. , ( 1 1 ■">) , avenger. 
 (b) in - weitan , lo worshiji. 
 
 fair-weitjan, 7V. v., lo lank round 
 aboul wilh intention, lo view with 
 fixed allenlion {w. g., dii or in). 
 
 w e i t w o d e i , f., leslimoni/. 
 
 w ei t w o d 1 }> a , f, Ih. s. 
 
 *weitwu)'s, wcitwods, in. (:iO; 
 74, n.2; 117), witness. 
 
 wenjau, 7V. v., lo hope, expect 
 {of. E. to ween). 
 
 wens,/' {W)'.',), hope, cxpeclalion. 
 
 ga - w i d a n , si. v. ( 1 7(>, n . 1 ). la join 
 logelher. 
 
 widuwo, /'., widow. 
 
 ga-wigan, si. v. (I7t;,ii. 1), to wove, 
 shake. 
 
 wigs, m. ('.H), ?V(fg. 
 
 wilja, m. (HIS), will. Wilia, /'/•. a. 
 (4"(l,n. 1). 
 
 w i 1 j a - li a 1 )' e i , /. ( 1 1 .'!, n . 2 ), favor. 
 
 wiljan, an. v. (2(1")), to will, wish. 
 
 wil|?eis, adj. (J 27), wild. 
 
 w 11 wan, St. V. (171,n. 1), lo rob. — 
 Compound dis-wilwan lo plunder. 
 
 -windan, si. v. (174, n.l), l(i wind\ 
 only in compounds hi-windan, lo 
 wind round, wrap. 
 
 w i II ds, m. (a), wind. 
 
 winiian, si. r. (171, n.l). lo sii/fer, 
 feel pain. 
 
 wis, n., calm [of lite sea). 
 
 w i s a n , st. v. ( 1 7(i, n. 1 ; 20 1. — I'res. 
 iiu, :i. p. ist; wilh ni, nist; ivith 
 I'ata, )>atist(2()4, n.:i), to be{aux.v.), 
 to be ihere, present, remain, be- 
 long lo (w. //.), /// have [w. dot.). 
 — Compounds (a) at-wisaii, lo be 
 there, present. (!») iil'ar-wisaii, to 
 be over, to abound. 
 
 witan, 7V.V. (1117, n.l). lo hod; al, 
 give attention : lo 7vatch. 
 
 witan, pret.-pr. v. (:iO; li)7), to 
 knoiv. 
 
 wit Of?, g. witodis, n. (94), hnv. 
 
 witiihni, //,. (."W)), knoivledqc. 
 
 wi|;ra, prcj). 7V. ace. (217). against, 
 towards; opposite, before. 
 
 wit^riis, ?/«., lamb {welher). 
 
 w 1 ai to n , iv. v., to look round about. 
 
 wilts, 7n. (l(tl,n. I), countenance. 
 
 wokalns, /'. (:{5), 7valching. 
 
 wokrs, »t. (Ill, 11.2), usu7y. 
 
 '■'\\o\>^, wOds (74. n.2), adj., furious, 
 /lossessed. 
 
 wnjijan, M'. r., to call, erg, erg 
 out. — Compound ut'-wOpjan 
 ((>;5,n. 1), to erg out. 
 
 w 1' e 1 s , adj. { 1 "is), siveel, pleasant. 
 
 wrakja, f, persecution. 
 
 wratOn, 7V.v., logo, travel. 
 
 wrlkan, st. v. (I7(i,n. 1), to per- 
 secute (c/. I£. to wreak) 
 
 ga-wrisqan. st. v. (I74,n.l), to 
 bear fniil. 
 
 wrll^iis, 711. (Ht-i), herd. 
 
 wrolijan, w.v. to accuse. 
 
 wiilau, SI. t\ (I7;{.n.2; 17.j,n.2), lo 
 boil. 
 
 w II It's, 7n. ('.»!), 7Volf. 
 
 Wnlfila, /yr. •«. (HIS), little 7Volf,, 
 Greek Ovhpikac. 
 
 wtilla, /'., wool. 
 
 wiil|mgs, adj. )vonderful , glo- 
 rious. 
 
 wul|>rs, adj., valuable. 
 
 w u 1 jy u s , m. ( 1 05), glory. 
 
 w u n d u fn 1 , /'., 7Vound. 
 
 Xristus, /'?•.«. (I,n.4), X^igto^. 
 Y, see ^ :t'.i. 
 
 Z a 1 b a 1 d a 1 u s . pr. n. . '/FfiFiSaToi^. 
 Zak arias, pr. n. ( l.'t). 
 
 llnllf, iiiiiited l>y K. Karras 
 
i 
 

 
 -— XXVO._c^„OK.Z..,3^, 
 
 Reti 
 
 BERKELEV 
 
 J^eturn to desk frr.«, u • , 
 Thf. book is due!" ^ T '"" '^"'"'^'J- 
 — ^E on Ae last date .,a„ped below. 
 
 M 1 
 
 S 70D3 
 
 18Ji;n- 
 
 ^- ^ I; 
 
 F£8 y 1855 
 
 I4Sep'6I0A 
 
 «»» APR 3 0,986 
 
 

 U.C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES 
 
 S/ 9o9 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
gw 
 
 
 
 
 ! 
 
 ^ ■ f 
 
 -■.. '■,"■■ ! 
 - ^ ;■ 
 
 4 
 
 '^J^ 
 
 
 
 ■:#'^t 
 
 ffislfc'-'*'^' 
 
 ii -^